A just and modest vindication of the Scots design, for the having established a colony at Darien with a brief display, how much it is their interest, to apply themselves to trade, and particularly to that which is foreign.
         Ferguson, Robert, d. 1714.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 441 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 124 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41175
         Wing F742
         ESTC R21931
         12408814
         ocm 12408814
         61453
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41175)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61453)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 276:13)
      
       
         
           
             A just and modest vindication of the Scots design, for the having established a colony at Darien with a brief display, how much it is their interest, to apply themselves to trade, and particularly to that which is foreign.
             Ferguson, Robert, d. 1714.
             Hodges, James.
          
           [31], 214 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Edinburgh? :
             1699.
          
           
             Written by Robert Ferguson. Cf. DNB.; Ferguson, J. Robert Ferguson the plotter, 1887, p. 333; and, A short vindication of Phil. Scot's Defence of the Scots abdicating Darien, 1700, p. 48.
             Attributed by some authorities to James Hodges. Cf. Halkett & Laing; Hazlit, W.C. Bibl. coll., 3rd ser., sup.
             Place of publication from NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Marginal notes.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Darien Scots' Colony, 1698-1700.
           Scotland -- Commercial policy.
           Scotland -- History -- 1689-1745.
           Panama -- Colonization.
           Panama -- Discovery and exploration.
        
      
    
     
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           JUST
           and
           MODEST
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           
             Scots
             Design
          
           ,
           For
           the
           having
           Established
           a
           Colony
           at
           Darien
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           Brief
           Display
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           is
           their
           Interest
           ,
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           Trade
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           that
           which
           is
           Foreign
           .
        
         
           Sanctiora
           sunt
           Patriae
           Jura
           ,
           quam
           Hospitii
           .
           ▪
           Corn.
           Nep.
           in
           vit
           .
           Timoth.
           Nemo
           Patriam
           amat
           quia
           Magna
           est
           ,
           sed
           quia
           Sua.
           Senec.
           
           
             Epist.
             66.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1699.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THere
           being
           no
           Dedication
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           a
           Preface
           is
           therefore
           not
           only
           the
           more
           allowable
           ,
           but
           necessary
           .
           For
           how
           vain
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           impertinent
           soever
           ,
           they
           are
           deservedly
           accounted
           ,
           who
           think
           either
           to
           recommend
           ,
           or
           to
           cover
           ,
           an
           unseasonable
           ,
           useless
           and
           trifling
           Book
           ,
           from
           Censure
           ,
           Contempt
           and
           Ridicule
           ,
           by
           their
           Emitting
           it
           under
           the
           usurped
           Patronage
           of
           a
           great
           Name
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           Treat
           those
           ,
           into
           whose
           Hands
           Authors
           are
           ambitious
           to
           have
           their
           Papers
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           good
           Opinion
           they
           are
           covetous
           ,
           with
           Rudeness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           want
           of
           Respect
           ,
           not
           to
           afford
           them
           those
           previous
           Advertisements
           ,
           and
           vouchsafe
           them
           the
           Lights
           which
           may
           let
           them
           decently
           in
           to
           what
           they
           are
           invited
           to
           Peruse
           ,
           and
           serve
           both
           to
           obviate
           Misapprehensions
           of
           the
           Writer
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           Groundless
           and
           Satyrical
           Reflections
           upon
           his
           Performance
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           endeavouring
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           the
           more
           indispensably
           needful
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ;
           in
           that
           (
           if
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           to
           vulgar
           Reports
           )
           there
           are
           some
           advanc'd
           to
           Eminent
           
           Posts
           ,
           and
           cloath'd
           with
           lofty
           Characters
           ,
           who
           from
           Politicks
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           have
           declar'd
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           oracularly
           given
           forth
           their
           Decisions
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Question
           hereafter
           Debated
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Partizans
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           rather
           than
           State-Councellors
           and
           
             Civil
             Ministers
          
           of
           His
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           .
           For
           besides
           their
           having
           in
           their
           private
           Conversations
           not
           only
           question'd
           ,
           but
           aspersed
           the
           Legality
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           late
           Vndertaking
           of
           the
           Scots
           at
           Darien
           ;
           they
           are
           by
           their
           Friends
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           represented
           to
           have
           given
           both
           Encouragement
           unto
           ,
           aud
           to
           have
           bestowed
           liberal
           Rewards
           upon
           ,
           the
           unmannerly
           ,
           little
           and
           despicable
           Writer
           of
           the
           
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           Abdicating
           Darien
           .
           In
           which
           scurrilous
           Pamphlet
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           only
           those
           intollerable
           Invectives
           against
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           Directors
           of
           their
           Indian
           and
           
             African
             Company
          
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           calulated
           to
           exasperate
           that
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           them
           into
           disloyalty
           ,
           than
           any
           ways
           adapted
           to
           allay
           their
           Resentments
           ,
           and
           to
           quench
           their
           intemperate
           Heats
           under
           that
           misfortune
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           likewise
           such
           insolent
           assertions
           ,
           and
           those
           bottom'd
           upon
           Brutal
           Ignorance
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Legitimacy
           of
           the
           Design
           to
           have
           Setled
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           America
           ,
           that
           no
           Spaniard
           wou'd
           have
           had
           either
           the
           effrontery
           ,
           or
           the
           ill
           breeding
           to
           have
           utter'd
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           enough
           for
           the
           Mercinary
           Scribler
           ,
           to
           assume
           the
           impudence
           of
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           Motives
           upon
           which
           the
           Proclamations
           were
           emitted
           in
           the
           
             English
             West-India
          
           Colonies
           ,
           
             forbidding
             the
             Supplying
             ,
             Relieving
             ,
             and
             Assisting
             the
          
           Scots
           at
           Darien
           ,
           
             or
             in
             any
             parts
             of
          
           America
           ,
           
             where
             they
             should
             Settle
          
           ,
           was
           because
           
             the
             
             Government
             of
          
           England
           
             would
             not
             be
             accessary
             to
             an
             Act
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             might
             judge
             to
             be
             Felonious
             ,
             p.
          
           4.
           of
           his
           Epist.
           Dedicat.
           he
           takes
           the
           boldness
           to
           add
           afterwards
           in
           Terms
           that
           are
           most
           slanderous
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           defamatory
           ,
           p.
           7.
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           their
           attempt
           of
           Planting
           on
           the
           
             Isthmus
             ,
             was
             the
             Setling
             a
             Colony
             in
             another
             Man's
             Dominions
             ,
             unless
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Presbyterian
             Tenet
             of
             Dominions
             being
             founded
             in
             Grace
             ,
             the
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             who
             are
             the
             presumptive
             Elect
             ,
             pretend
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             cloath
             the
             Councellors
             of
             their
             Colony
             ,
             with
             such
             another
             Commission
             ,
             as
             God
             gave
             the
          
           Hebrews
           
             when
             they
             departed
             out
             of
          
           Egypt
           .
           Which
           Language
           tho'
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Education
           ,
           Manners
           ,
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           Inferior
           Stations
           of
           Harris
           and
           
             D
             —
             1
          
           to
           have
           been
           the
           one
           the
           Belcher
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Voucher
           of
           ;
           yet
           it
           cannot
           miss
           being
           esteemed
           extremely
           odd
           and
           incongruous
           ,
           that
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Schollar
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           but
           a
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           should
           be
           reputed
           to
           have
           both
           authorized
           the
           reproachful
           Falshood
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           paid
           liberaly
           for
           the
           inventing
           and
           divulging
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           forwardness
           express'd
           by
           one
           in
           an
           Honourable
           Office
           (
           and
           as
           is
           commonly
           said
           with
           Raptures
           of
           Joy
           )
           in
           the
           speedy
           Communication
           to
           the
           
             Spanish
             Ambassador
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Scots
             had
             abandonn'd
          
           Darien
           ,
           would
           seem
           not
           only
           to
           insinuate
           his
           being
           possess'd
           with
           a
           greater
           Picque
           against
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           (
           omitting
           at
           present
           all
           those
           further
           Instances
           that
           give
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           occur
           numerously
           enough
           both
           in
           the
           foremention'd
           Pamphlet
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           other
           ,
           Stil'd
           ,
           
           
             The
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Settlement
             at
          
           Darien
           Answer'd
           ,
           which
           are
           Publish'd
           under
           the
           Safeguard
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Vented
           and
           Sold
           with
           his
           Connivance
           )
           than
           is
           reconcileable
           with
           the
           Duty
           of
           one
           in
           his
           Post
           under
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           less
           King
           and
           Soveraign
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           also
           intimate
           a
           warmer
           concern
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           having
           his
           desires
           ,
           and
           the
           wishes
           of
           his
           Subjects
           complied
           with
           and
           gratified
           ,
           than
           was
           either
           prudential
           for
           an
           
             English
             Secretary
          
           of
           State
           ,
           or
           correspondent
           to
           the
           Zeal
           which
           a
           Person
           in
           his
           Station
           ought
           to
           have
           had
           for
           the
           Success
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           all
           and
           of
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Masters
           People
           in
           their
           Vndertakings
           ,
           to
           have
           rendred
           himself
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           being
           charged
           with
           .
           Not
           to
           add
           how
           little
           and
           mean
           it
           was
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           what
           aversion
           from
           ,
           and
           disaffection
           it
           proclaimed
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           have
           affected
           the
           Pleasure
           and
           coveted
           the
           Glory
           of
           being
           the
           first
           Author
           and
           Conveyer
           of
           that
           News
           to
           the
           forementioned
           Ambassador
           .
           Especially
           when
           transmitted
           to
           himself
           upon
           no
           surer
           Intelligence
           ,
           than
           that
           such
           a
           Report
           being
           arrived
           at
           Jamaica
           ,
           the
           Tydings
           thereof
           were
           dispatch'd
           hither
           by
           one
           who
           might
           be
           suspected
           the
           more
           credulous
           in
           believing
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           that
           which
           out
           of
           Enmity
           to
           the
           
             Caledonian
             Colony
          
           he
           earnestly
           longed
           for
           and
           desired
           .
        
         
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             without
             a
          
           Pointed
           
             (
             tho'
             but
             tacit
             )
             Reflection
             upon
             a
             certain
             Gentleman's
             Conduct
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Writer
           
             of
             the
          
           Paris
           Gazette
           of
           Nov.
           14.
           
             hath
             inserted
             in
             the
          
           Paragraph
           from
           Madrid
           of
           October
           22.
           
           That
           il
           arriva
           ici
           le
           14
           ●n
           Courier
           extraordinaire
           des
           pesche
           de
           Londres
           
           par
           le
           Marquis
           de
           Canales
           Ambassadeur
           d'Espagne
           en
           Angleterre
           avec
           s'avis
           de
           l'abandonement
           de
           le
           Colonie
           de
           Darien
           ,
           qui
           avoit
           este
           receu
           par
           un
           des
           Secretaires
           d'Estat
           &
           Communique
           a
           cet
           Ambassadeur
           ,
           There
           had
           on
           the
           14th
           an
           extraordinary
           Courier
           come
           thither
           from
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Canales
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           in
           England
           ,
           wish
           News
           of
           the
           abandoning
           the
           Colony
           at
           Darien
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           of
           State
           having
           received
           ,
           had
           Communicated
           to
           the
           said
           Ambassador
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           having
           been
           a
           Message
           delivered
           since
           by
           the
           same
           
             English
             Minister
          
           to
           the
           said
           
             Foreign
             Ambassador
          
           ,
           which
           how
           ravishing
           soever
           it
           might
           be
           unto
           the
           former
           to
           Convey
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           very
           joyous
           and
           delightful
           to
           the
           latter
           to
           Receive
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           observe
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           relish
           between
           the
           said
           Message
           and
           the
           foregoing
           Intelligence
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           sometimes
           a
           vast
           dissimilitude
           ,
           betwixt
           what
           one
           may
           find
           himself
           obliged
           to
           perform
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Order
           and
           Injunction
           of
           a
           Master
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           less
           wise
           in
           what
           he
           Commands
           ,
           than
           Authoratative
           and
           Vncontrolable
           in
           the
           having
           it
           Executed
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           same
           Person
           may
           run
           himself
           into
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           Doing
           when
           not
           directed
           by
           a
           greater
           Prudence
           than
           his
           own
           ,
           nor
           over-ruled
           by
           a
           Superior
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Which
           I
           do
           take
           the
           liberty
           the
           rather
           to
           suggest
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           too
           often
           the
           misfortune
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           have
           even
           those
           Actions
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           not
           previously
           in
           the
           least
           conscious
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           had
           enjoyned
           ,
           to
           be
           interpreted
           as
           if
           done
           either
           in
           obedience
           to
           their
           positive
           Command
           and
           special
           Direction
           ,
           or
           in
           order
           to
           humour
           their
           Inclinations
           
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           Sentiments
           .
           There
           being
           but
           few
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           who
           render
           the
           Justice
           and
           pay
           that
           Deference
           to
           Kings
           ,
           as
           to
           distinguish
           with
           that
           impartiality
           and
           exactness
           which
           they
           ought
           ,
           between
           what
           Persons
           raised
           to
           Emenent
           Posts
           in
           the
           Administration
           ,
           are
           to
           have
           imputed
           unto
           them
           as
           Acting
           in
           abstraction
           from
           their
           Offices
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           come
           to
           be
           considered
           only
           Personally
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           are
           to
           be
           held
           accountable
           for
           as
           behaving
           themselves
           correspondently
           to
           the
           Characters
           which
           they
           bear
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Trusts
           which
           are
           repos'd
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           govern
           and
           regulate
           themselves
           in
           the
           several
           and
           respective
           parts
           of
           their
           Administrations
           ,
           both
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Measures
           of
           Biensance
           and
           Decency
           ,
           which
           their
           Masters
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           their
           own
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           Principles
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           always
           suppos'd
           to
           require
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           neither
           trespass
           against
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           least
           deviate
           from
           .
           For
           as
           Monarchs
           and
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Innocence
           of
           their
           own
           Purposes
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           their
           Designs
           towards
           their
           Subjects
           and
           People
           ,
           do
           seldom
           escape
           obloquy
           and
           blame
           ,
           when
           they
           upon
           whom
           the
           execution
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Authority
           is
           devolved
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           offend
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           stand
           enacted
           and
           established
           to
           be
           the
           Standards
           and
           Boundaries
           of
           Governing
           and
           Ruling
           Power
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           let
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           be
           never
           so
           justly
           Celebrated
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           own
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Mannerliness
           of
           their
           whole
           Royal
           Conduct
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           will
           be
           found
           pevish
           and
           ill-natur'd
           People
           enough
           ,
           ready
           to
           sully
           the
           Fame
           ,
           and
           to
           detract
           from
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           Prudence
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           who
           are
           employ'd
           in
           the
           chiefest
           Offices
           of
           the
           
           State
           ,
           are
           observed
           to
           over-look
           and
           forget
           the
           Rules
           of
           decency
           ,
           and
           to
           trespass
           against
           the
           Forms
           of
           Civility
           and
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Discretion
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           what
           I
           have
           represented
           ,
           may
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           said
           from
           a
           dutiful
           regard
           to
           His
           Majesty's
           Honour
           and
           Safety
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           allow'd
           to
           set
           both
           the
           Cases
           in
           a
           clearer
           Light
           ,
           by
           the
           Proposal
           of
           two
           Suppositions
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           Proofs
           within
           view
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           not
           visionary
           and
           chimerical
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           let
           His
           Majesty
           be
           never
           so
           Merciful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Just
           ,
           nevertheless
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           ,
           during
           a
           season
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           suspension
           upon
           any
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           his
           Government
           should
           escape
           the
           censure
           of
           being
           not
           only
           Rigorous
           and
           Severe
           ,
           but
           Arbitrary
           and
           Despotical
           ,
           if
           a
           Person
           trusted
           with
           Authority
           and
           Power
           of
           causing
           Seize
           and
           Apprehend
           such
           as
           are
           Informed
           and
           Sworn
           against
           to
           be
           Plotters
           and
           Conspirators
           against
           the
           Safety
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Person
           ,
           the
           Tranquility
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           or
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           should
           under
           that
           Cover
           and
           Pretence
           ,
           so
           far
           contemn
           and
           trample
           upon
           the
           many
           and
           several
           Laws
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           made
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           English
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           Take
           up
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Warrants
           to
           confine
           under
           aspersion
           of
           High
           Treason
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           without
           the
           vouchsafing
           to
           mention
           in
           those
           Warrants
           his
           having
           received
           Depositions
           upon
           Oath
           specifying
           and
           importing
           the
           Crimes
           for
           which
           he
           Commits
           them
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           doth
           often
           prove
           to
           be
           the
           Ruining
           them
           in
           their
           Estates
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           scandalizing
           and
           blackning
           them
           in
           their
           Names
           ,
           Credits
           and
           Reputations
           ,
           thro'
           the
           charging
           them
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           disgraceful
           and
           capital
           Offences
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           than
           the
           
           reducing
           and
           bringing
           the
           People
           of
           England
           into
           a
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           absolute
           and
           down
           right
           Slavery
           ,
           by
           the
           making
           the
           Liberty
           of
           every
           English
           Subject
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           some
           ,
           to
           depend
           precuriously
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           entirely
           ,
           upon
           the
           humour
           of
           him
           who
           assumeth
           unto
           himself
           the
           Exercise
           of
           such
           a
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           astonished
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           covet
           to
           Act
           after
           this
           illimited
           and
           unconfined
           rate
           ,
           are
           not
           more
           Friendly
           and
           Kind
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           hitherto
           chosen
           to
           shew
           themselves
           in
           that
           no
           more
           is
           required
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           Empowering
           those
           in
           the
           Administration
           to
           throw
           Men
           into
           Prison
           ,
           without
           their
           admission
           to
           Baile
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           brought
           to
           Tryal
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           do
           suspect
           them
           to
           be
           Seditious
           Disloyal
           or
           Traiterous
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           let
           the
           King
           behave
           himself
           towards
           the
           Subjects
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           with
           never
           so
           much
           Condescension
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           sincerely
           and
           joyfully
           congratulating
           their
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           Condoleing
           and
           Simpathizing
           with
           them
           under
           their
           Calamities
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           King
           with
           great
           Tenderness
           hath
           lately
           done
           towards
           the
           Scots
           Company
           ,
           thro'
           telling
           them
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           their
           Address
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           sorry
           for
           the
           Dammage
           which
           they
           and
           their
           Country
           have
           sustained
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Loss
           of
           their
           Colony
           )
           yet
           none
           of
           all
           these
           things
           will
           be
           found
           sufficient
           to
           preserve
           him
           in
           the
           hearty
           Affections
           awful
           Esteem
           ,
           and
           firm
           Confidence
           of
           those
           Subjects
           of
           such
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           who
           find
           their
           Nation
           made
           the
           object
           of
           the
           scorn
           ,
           ridicule
           and
           contempt
           ;
           its
           welfare
           the
           motive
           of
           the
           Envy
           and
           hatred
           ;
           and
           their
           misfortune
           the
           matter
           and
           ground
           of
           the
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           
           he
           hath
           honored
           with
           the
           first
           places
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           State
           in
           whatsoever
           Dominion
           it
           be
           under
           his
           Subjection
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           how
           discontented
           and
           clamorous
           soever
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           been
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Scots
           endeavouring
           to
           have
           setled
           at
           Darien
           ;
           and
           how
           unkind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unassistent
           unto
           them
           ,
           (
           whether
           upon
           imaginary
           motives
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           real
           inducements
           of
           State
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           determine
           )
           such
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           ,
           whose
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           they
           expected
           in
           the
           supporting
           them
           in
           that
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           and
           Damageable
           thereupon
           their
           Disappointments
           and
           Losses
           have
           proved
           ,
           which
           while
           they
           cause
           sorrow
           to
           them
           ,
           do
           administer
           occasion
           of
           Joy
           to
           others
           ,
           whose
           characters
           it
           doth
           very
           ill
           accord
           with
           and
           become
           ;
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           some
           consolation
           both
           to
           their
           Company
           ,
           and
           their
           whole
           Kingdom
           that
           the
           
             Representation
             a
             Messrs
             les
             primieres
             Ministres
             d'
             Angleterre
             ,
             The
             memorial
             or
             manifest
             given
             into
             the
             Lords
             Justices
             by
             the
          
           Spanish
           
             Ambassador
             in
          
           September
           last
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           occasion'd
           by
           ,
           nor
           bottom'd
           upon
           any
           thing
           relative
           to
           their
           Colony
           upon
           the
           
             American
             Isthmus
          
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           Consequences
           of
           that
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           just
           Resentment
           of
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           can
           either
           now
           ,
           or
           hereafter
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           have
           sprung
           and
           flowed
           from
           any
           Fact
           or
           Enterprize
           of
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           any
           knowledge
           of
           those
           Consultations
           ,
           Treaties
           and
           Stipulations
           ,
           (
           save
           as
           they
           are
           there
           expressed
           to
           have
           been
           .
           
             Sur
             la
             succession
             de
             la
             couronne
             d'
             Espagne
             ,
             &
             sa
             
             Division
             and
             Repartition
             ,
             about
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Division
             and
             Repartition
             of
             that
             Monarcy
             )
          
           wherein
           His
           Majesty
           having
           been
           concerned
           ,
           gave
           occasion
           and
           administred
           ground
           for
           that
           Memorial
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           displeasing
           unto
           Him
           ,
           that
           he
           thereupon
           Commanded
           the
           
             Spanish
             Ambassador
          
           ,
           who
           deliver'd
           it
           ,
           to
           depart
           within
           Eighteen
           days
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           time
           not
           to
           go
           out
           of
           his
           Gate
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           accounted
           Presumption
           ,
           nor
           an
           Intrusion
           upon
           Secrets
           and
           Mysteries
           of
           State
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           have
           contributed
           so
           much
           to
           the
           obviating
           all
           such
           misunderstandings
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           as
           should
           swell
           into
           and
           terminate
           in
           a
           Rupture
           ,
           as
           the
           having
           protected
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           settlement
           at
           Darien
           would
           have
           done
           .
           For
           as
           the
           having
           a
           C●lony
           Establish'd
           in
           the
           very
           Heart
           and
           Bosome
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             American
          
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           accomodated
           with
           a
           Defenceable
           Harbour
           ,
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           receiving
           the
           whole
           Naval
           strength
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           (
           unless
           the
           Cabinet
           Resolutions
           at
           Madrid
           ,
           be
           the
           Results
           of
           Passion
           and
           Haughtiness
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           sedate
           thoughts
           ,
           Political
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           of
           Debates
           where
           arguments
           derived
           from
           safety
           and
           interest
           cast
           the
           scale
           )
           effectually
           check
           the
           Spaniards
           against
           falling
           into
           rash
           and
           hasty
           Councils
           ,
           and
           an
           infallible
           motive
           for
           restraining
           the
           
             Catholick
             King
          
           from
           emarquing
           in
           a
           War
           with
           His
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           unavoidable
           mischiefs
           ,
           that
           upon
           our
           being
           so
           Circumstanced
           and
           Stated
           thro'
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           would
           attend
           it
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           many
           great
           and
           opulent
           Territories
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           
           the
           sources
           of
           all
           that
           Wealth
           and
           Treasure
           which
           inable
           them
           to
           defend
           their
           Kingdoms
           and
           Provinces
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           do
           afford
           them
           the
           means
           and
           advantages
           of
           supporting
           themselves
           in
           that
           veneration
           and
           esteem
           ,
           which
           are
           paid
           them
           ,
           and
           rendred
           unto
           that
           Crown
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           should
           a
           War
           Commence
           upon
           any
           inducements
           and
           reasons
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           fancied
           or
           real
           ,
           slight
           or
           weighty
           ,
           between
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           and
           the
           Monarch
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           but
           that
           thro'
           our
           being
           so
           Posted
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           American
           Plantations
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           be
           made
           sensible
           of
           their
           betaking
           themselves
           thereby
           to
           a
           course
           and
           method
           that
           will
           unavoidable
           issue
           in
           their
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           For
           tho'
           no
           Man
           that
           pretendeth
           to
           good
           Sense
           can
           have
           the
           weakness
           to
           imagine
           ;
           nor
           any
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Ties
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Fealty
           ,
           can
           have
           the
           Disloyalty
           to
           suspect
           ;
           that
           the
           coldness
           and
           indifference
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Scots
           being
           encouraged
           and
           supported
           at
           Darien
           ,
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           measures
           that
           have
           been
           taken
           and
           pursued
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Disheartening
           and
           Obstructing
           them
           in
           their
           Design
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           defeating
           it
           ,
           thro'
           rendring
           as
           far
           as
           could
           be
           effected
           ,
           without
           open
           and
           direct
           hostility
           ,
           their
           continuance
           in
           that
           place
           impracticable
           )
           was
           either
           in
           subserviency
           to
           the
           better
           concealing
           and
           covering
           those
           Transactions
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           carrying
           on
           ,
           and
           are
           since
           discovered
           and
           divulged
           ,
           concerning
           the
           adjusting
           and
           determining
           the
           
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             ,
          
           or
           in
           order
           ,
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           and
           the
           Dishonour
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Loss
           sustained
           by
           their
           African
           and
           India
           Company
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           more
           
           easily
           reconciled
           ,
           what
           was
           at
           that
           time
           under
           Consultation
           and
           Treaty
           towards
           the
           being
           Concerted
           and
           Stipulated
           ,
           to
           the
           Catholick
           King
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           both
           with
           Modesty
           and
           Safety
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           among
           other
           means
           which
           would
           have
           both
           Advanced
           His
           Majesty
           above
           the
           threats
           and
           menaces
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           to
           allarm
           him
           ,
           that
           unless
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           projected
           in
           the
           foremention'd
           Affair
           ,
           be
           
             promptement
             arreste
             ,
             viendra
             un
             Guerre
             Funeste
             &
             universelle
             dans
             toute
             te
             Europe
             ,
             speedily
             renounced
             ,
             there
             will
             arise
             a
             destructive
             and
             general
             War
             thro'
             all
             Europe
             ,
          
           but
           inabled
           him
           to
           justify
           and
           to
           make
           good
           by
           his
           Power
           and
           Force
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           by
           his
           great
           Prudence
           and
           Wisdom
           been
           Adjusting
           and
           Contracting
           with
           others
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           foresaid
           matter
           .
           It
           would
           have
           also
           been
           in
           some
           degree
           useful
           and
           subservient
           thereunto
           ,
           if
           instead
           of
           lending
           his
           Name
           and
           Authority
           to
           those
           who
           emitted
           the
           Proclamations
           in
           the
           
             English
             West-India
             Plantations
          
           ,
           
           prohibiting
           
             the
             holding
             any
             Correspondence
             with
             ,
             or
             the
             giving
             any
             Assistance
             unto
             ,
             any
             Person
             or
             Persons
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             Fitted
             out
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             with
             Ships
             of
             Force
             to
             settle
             in
             some
             part
             of
          
           America
           ,
           he
           had
           vouchsaved
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           those
           Testimonies
           of
           his
           Royal
           Care
           and
           Zeal
           for
           their
           Success
           in
           the
           expedition
           they
           went
           upon
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           pr●spering
           in
           the
           design
           in
           which
           they
           were
           Embarqu'd
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           made
           them
           out
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           Ambitious
           of
           Sacrificing
           their
           Lives
           in
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
         
           For
           as
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Satisfaction
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           him
           a
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           juncture
           and
           in
           those
           circumstances
           ,
           renders
           him
           formidable
           to
           those
           who
           seem
           inclined
           ,
           and
           do
           only
           covet
           a
           favourable
           opportunity
           of
           declaring
           themselves
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           be
           universally
           known
           to
           have
           a
           firm
           Tenure
           in
           the
           Affections
           and
           Confidences
           of
           all
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           understood
           to
           have
           their
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           ready
           to
           be
           surrendred
           with
           readiness
           and
           chearfulness
           unto
           his
           Disposal
           ,
           and
           their
           Lives
           chiefly
           valued
           by
           them
           on
           the
           foot
           of
           having
           them
           to
           venture
           at
           his
           Command
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           exalting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           maintaining
           his
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ;
           so
           it
           cannot
           but
           both
           extreamly
           disquiet
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           lessen
           his
           Credit
           and
           Veneration
           with
           those
           Potentates
           ,
           that
           Envy
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Vndertakings
           ,
           and
           who
           dread
           the
           Wisdom
           that
           displayeth
           it self
           in
           his
           Projections
           ,
           to
           find
           the
           largest
           Part
           and
           Proportion
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           his
           Subjects
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           highly
           discontented
           with
           ,
           and
           clamorously
           complaining
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           think
           not
           without
           just
           reason
           ,
           of
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Behaviour
           of
           those
           towards
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           the
           highest
           Places
           of
           the
           Exercise
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           do
           vouch
           his
           Orders
           and
           his
           Authority
           for
           those
           Actions
           that
           are
           so
           ill
           Resented
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           King's
           English
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Subordinate
           Governors
           ,
           towards
           and
           against
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           West-India
           Vndertaking
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           forborn
           and
           avoided
           ,
           without
           His
           Majesty's
           becoming
           obnoxious
           to
           Detraction
           and
           Censure
           ,
           of
           having
           connived
           at
           and
           countenanced
           any
           Fact
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           can
           justly
           be
           called
           invasive
           upon
           the
           Dominions
           
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           an
           Infraction
           of
           Alliances
           with
           that
           Crown
           ,
           or
           that
           can
           reasonably
           be
           held
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           England
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           Manufactures
           and
           Commerce
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Flourishing
           and
           Traffick
           of
           their
           Plantations
           abroad
           ,
           being
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           do
           without
           craving
           the
           lenity
           and
           favour
           ,
           or
           deprecating
           the
           prejudice
           and
           severity
           of
           any
           ,
           submit
           it
           to
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Verdict
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           who
           understand
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           have
           examin'd
           the
           Alliances
           that
           have
           been
           contracted
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           Spain
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           what
           is
           advantagious
           to
           the
           British
           Kingdoms
           ,
           whether
           collectively
           or
           disjunctively
           consider'd
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             hath
             been
             alledged
             by
             the
          
           Spaniards
           
             in
             the
          
           Memorial
           
             presented
             by
             the
          
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           
             to
             His
          
           Majesty
           in
           May
           
             last
             ,
             for
             the
             blackning
             and
             aspersing
             the
             Design
             and
             Attempt
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             Setling
             a
          
           Colony
           
             upon
             the
          
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           
             (
             all
             which
             will
             in
             the
             following
          
           Sheets
           
             be
             brought
             under
             Disquisition
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             Groundless
             ,
             Frivolous
             ,
             and
             Impertinent
             )
             yet
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             Analogy
             ,
             nor
             beareth
             any
             Proportion
             with
             the
             undecency
             ,
             severity
             and
             defamatoriness
             of
             the
             Language
             ,
             which
             occurreth
             in
             the
          
           Memorial
           
             exhibited
             by
             the
             same
          
           Minister
           
             to
             the
          
           Lords
           Justices
           
             in
             the
             Month
             of
          
           September
           .
           
             Wherein
             he
             upbraids
             and
             reproaches
             a
             Great
             and
             Wise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Immediate
             Personal
             Transaction
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             if
             therein
             he
             had
             not
             only
             been
          
           Emporter
           a
           l'ambition
           d'usurper
           &
           bouleverser
           les
           Pais
           d'autruii
           ,
           Hurried
           into
           the
           ambition
           of
           usurping
           a
           Power
           over
           ,
           and
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           subvert
           
           the
           Dominions
           of
           another
           Prince
           ;
           
             and
             that
             if
             such
             an
             Act
             stand
             allowed
             ,
          
           Il
           ny
           auroit
           ni
           Statutes
           ni
           Loys
           Municipales
           ,
           a
           observer
           chez
           les
           unes
           ni
           chez
           les
           autres
           qui
           ni
           fuisse
           Libres
           de
           attentates
           d'autruii
           ,
           There
           will
           neither
           remain
           Statute
           nor
           Municipal
           Laws
           observable
           between
           Princes
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           liable
           to
           be
           invaded
           ,
           and
           freely
           broken
           in
           upon
           ;
           
             but
             he
             farther
             calls
             it
             such
             an
             Action
             towards
             the
             Catholick
             King
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             influence
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             have
             upon
             his
             Subjects
             ,
          
           Pour
           tenter
           la
           Foy
           ,
           &
           exciter
           leur
           Esprits
           a
           des
           soulevements
           ,
           In
           tempting
           them
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           by
           exciting
           them
           to
           Mutinies
           and
           Insurrections
           ,
           is
           not
           consistent
           ,
           a
           la
           bon
           Foy
           qui
           se
           doit
           observer
           entre
           les
           Chretiens
           ,
           &
           a
           la
           plus
           fort
           raison
           entre
           des
           Allies
           &
           Amis
           ,
           With
           that
           sincerity
           which
           should
           be
           observed
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           among
           those
           that
           are
           Allies
           and
           Friends
           ;
           
             being
             withal
             such
             a
             Practise
             ,
             that
             if
             suffered
             ,
          
           Il
           ny
           aucoune
           Nation
           ,
           ni
           Domination
           en
           Europe
           en
           surete
           contre
           les
           machinations
           &
           tromperies
           de
           la
           plus
           Fort
           ,
           ou
           de
           la
           plus
           malicieux
           ,
           There
           will
           be
           no
           Nation
           or
           Kingdom
           in
           Europe
           in
           safety
           against
           the
           Contrivances
           and
           Deceits
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           either
           Powerful
           or
           Malicious
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           I
           have
           therefore
           called
           over
           and
           mention'd
           (
           and
           would
           not
           otherwise
           have
           done
           it
           )
           that
           they
           who
           have
           appear'd
           unfriendly
           unto
           ,
           and
           offended
           at
           the
           Scots
           Vndertaking
           ,
           thro'
           the
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           receive
           sinistruous
           impressions
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           its
           being
           represented
           in
           the
           foremention'd
           Memorial
           of
           
             May
             3.
             
             As
             an
             Invasion
             upon
             the
             Dominions
             of
             His
             Catholick
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             an
             Infraction
             of
             the
             Alliances
             
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
          
           may
           from
           their
           being
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           foulness
           and
           undecency
           of
           the
           Terms
           that
           are
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           Stipulation
           which
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           hath
           been
           concerting
           ,
           to
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           very
           Spansards
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           future
           tranquility
           of
           all
           the
           Soveraignties
           and
           Principalities
           of
           Europe
           ,
           be
           from
           thence
           henceforward
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           of
           a
           
             Spanish
             Memorial
          
           is
           too
           lubricous
           and
           sandy
           a
           Foundation
           to
           build
           an
           Opinion
           upon
           ,
           of
           the
           Illegality
           and
           Injustice
           of
           a
           Transaction
           ,
           Enterprize
           and
           Fact.
           And
           as
           I
           hope
           the
           having
           unanswerably
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           wonderfully
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Appellations
           which
           they
           gave
           to
           the
           Scots
           Landing
           and
           their
           beginning
           to
           erect
           a
           Plantation
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           America
           ;
           so
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Projection
           ,
           for
           which
           His
           Majesty
           is
           so
           undecently
           treated
           ,
           and
           dishonourably
           aspersed
           ,
           will
           be
           both
           vindicated
           from
           all
           the
           Obloquies
           cast
           upon
           and
           affixed
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           also
           justified
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Result
           and
           Effect
           of
           a
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           future
           Ages
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           present
           ,
           will
           admire
           and
           magnify
           him
           for
           .
           Only
           care
           in
           that
           case
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           shall
           be
           honoured
           with
           the
           Trust
           of
           being
           employ'd
           in
           such
           a
           Noble
           Work
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           of
           those
           Persons
           chusing
           ,
           who
           selected
           and
           pitched
           upon
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Pamphlets
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           Abdicating
           Darien
           ;
           
             and
             the
             Defence
             of
             their
             Settlement
             at
             it
             Answer'd
             ,
          
           these
           being
           with
           respect
           to
           Sense
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           good
           Manners
           ,
           the
           most
           silly
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           ignominious
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Name
           of
           Authors
           was
           conferr'd
           upon
           .
        
         
         
           And
           that
           their
           Performances
           in
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           ways
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           as
           proclaim
           the
           Intellectuals
           of
           both
           of
           them
           mean
           ,
           and
           the
           Morals
           of
           one
           of
           them
           very
           bad
           ,
           are
           not
           arraigned
           and
           exposed
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           having
           been
           fully
           written
           and
           finished
           ,
           before
           the
           Scurrilities
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Impertinencies
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           towards
           the
           blackning
           of
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           or
           the
           disproving
           the
           Legitimacy
           of
           their
           Undertaking
           ,
           were
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           World
           ;
           as
           likewise
           previously
           to
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           Book
           that
           is
           Stil'd
           ,
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Settlement
             at
          
           Darien
           ,
           
             with
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Memorial
             against
             it
             .
          
           And
           as
           I
           have
           not
           upon
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           last
           either
           added
           unto
           ,
           or
           substracted
           from
           what
           I
           had
           antecedently
           written
           ,
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           vindicate
           me
           from
           being
           accounted
           a
           Plagiary
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           in
           our
           Reasonings
           upon
           a
           Subject
           that
           is
           the
           same
           there
           do
           here
           and
           there
           appear
           ,
           not
           only
           an
           affinity
           of
           Stile
           and
           Language
           ,
           but
           a
           Concidence
           of
           Thoughts
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           mentioning
           of
           Facts
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           citing
           of
           Authorities
           ;
           so
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           Reply
           any
           thing
           to
           what
           by
           some
           may
           be
           held
           Argumentative
           in
           either
           of
           the
           other
           two
           formention'd
           Pamphlets
           ,
           as
           reckoning
           that
           whatsoever
           occurreth
           in
           them
           of
           that
           Nature
           and
           Tendency
           ,
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           obviated
           ,
           and
           in
           way
           of
           Answer
           fully
           anticipated
           ,
           in
           what
           is
           Represented
           and
           Argued
           in
           the
           following
           Sheets
           ;
           and
           much
           less
           can
           I
           prevail
           upon
           my self
           ,
           to
           wast
           my
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           give
           entertainment
           to
           the
           judicious
           part
           of
           Mankind
           (
           whom
           I
           do
           only
           covet
           to
           be
           the
           Readers
           of
           what
           I
           write
           )
           in
           the
           detecting
           the
           Calumnies
           and
           Falshoods
           ,
           and
           in
           rebuking
           the
           Petulancy
           of
           a
           Mercenary
           Scribler
           ,
           that
           
           hath
           been
           brib'd
           with
           Money
           to
           defame
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           throw
           that
           Dirt
           upon
           Persons
           of
           Integrity
           and
           Honour
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           scandalous
           Fellow
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           expell'd
           some
           time
           ago
           out
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Navy
           for
           his
           Crimes
           and
           Misdemeanours
           (
           and
           who
           thereupon
           spoke
           as
           scandalously
           and
           revilingly
           then
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           lately
           done
           of
           the
           Scots
           )
           had
           rak'd
           and
           gather'd
           together
           .
           The
           only
           thing
           which
           I
           shall
           therefore
           say
           ,
           for
           overthrowing
           the
           Faith
           ,
           Reputation
           and
           Credit
           ,
           of
           that
           detractive
           Miscreant
           in
           his
           many
           other
           Fictitious
           and
           Romantick
           Stories
           ,
           shall
           be
           to
           refer
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           misled
           in
           their
           Belief
           of
           Men
           and
           Things
           by
           Lies
           and
           Fables
           impos'd
           with
           impudence
           and
           audacity
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           Wafer
           ,
           who
           can
           and
           will
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Aspersions
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Scots
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           Treating
           of
           him
           ,
           are
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           defamatory
           .
           So
           that
           thro'
           the
           Fellow's
           appearing
           a
           Liar
           in
           one
           Case
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           incapable
           of
           having
           his
           Testimony
           receiv'd
           in
           all
           other
           whatsoever
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           ,
           without
           the
           renouncing
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           believe
           that
           the
           Gentlemen
           employ'd
           by
           the
           Company
           to
           Confer
           and
           Transact
           with
           Mr.
           Wafer
           ,
           cou'd
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           Weakness
           and
           Folly
           ,
           as
           to
           reveal
           and
           detect
           unto
           him
           their
           Design
           upon
           Darien
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           whole
           Success
           of
           that
           Vndertaking
           ,
           depended
           entirely
           upon
           its
           being
           kept
           and
           preserved
           a
           Secret
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           certain
           Passage
           in
           that
           Fabulous
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           met
           with
           Page
           16.
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             just
             as
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Companies
             Books
             were
             open'd
             at
          
           Amsterdam
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Receiving
             Subscriptions
             to
             their
             Stock
             and
             Capital
             ,
             the
          
           Dutch
           East
           and
           West-India
           
           
             Companies
             run
             open
             mouth'd
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             shewing
             what
             was
             hatching
             by
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Commissioners
             in
             their
             Town
             ,
             to
             Ruine
             the
             Trade
             of
             the
             United
             Provinces
             .
          
           Which
           I
           have
           therefore
           the
           rather
           cited
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           few
           that
           have
           any
           Truth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           administer
           occasion
           unto
           any
           Men
           (
           tho'
           I
           fear
           many
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           take
           it
           from
           thence
           without
           my
           leave
           or
           allowance
           )
           for
           suspecting
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           for
           concluding
           ,
           that
           our
           Councils
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           too
           much
           under
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           and
           accommodated
           to
           such
           Measures
           ,
           as
           are
           subservient
           to
           a
           Dutch
           Interest
           .
           For
           tho'
           the
           unthinking
           Creature
           who
           communicated
           the
           Story
           to
           the
           Writer
           ,
           and
           the
           unwary
           Statesman
           and
           indifferent
           Politician
           ,
           under
           whose
           Countenance
           as
           well
           as
           Connivance
           it
           stands
           publish'd
           ,
           might
           no
           ways
           design
           the
           begetting
           and
           fomenting
           such
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           adapted
           to
           justify
           an
           apprehension
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           such
           who
           are
           disaffected
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           many
           that
           place
           their
           happiness
           ,
           and
           do
           find
           their
           Profit
           in
           being
           under
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Notion
           ,
           and
           to
           imbibe
           the
           Sentiment
           .
           Especially
           seeing
           as
           well
           the
           Proceedings
           here
           in
           discouraging
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           American
           Design
           ,
           as
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           
             English
             West-India
             Plantations
          
           by
           positive
           Orders
           and
           Injunctions
           from
           hence
           ,
           which
           have
           proved
           very
           Prejudicial
           ,
           if
           not
           Ruinous
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           Colony
           ,
           thro'
           appearing
           very
           little
           subservient
           to
           an
           English
           Interest
           ,
           either
           here
           ,
           or
           in
           America
           ,
           will
           thereupon
           be
           construed
           by
           those
           bold
           and
           critical
           Men
           ,
           who
           do
           both
           usurp
           a
           Liberty
           of
           penetrating
           into
           ,
           and
           a
           Right
           of
           judging
           and
           censuring
           Resolutions
           and
           Actions
           of
           State
           (
           which
           ought
           
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           with
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           acquiesc'd
           in
           with
           Silence
           )
           to
           have
           flow'd
           either
           from
           a
           Wisdom
           in
           reference
           to
           our
           Concerns
           ,
           Welfare
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           that
           is
           indiscoverable
           and
           past
           finding
           out
           ;
           or
           to
           have
           sprung
           from
           Reasons
           relative
           to
           the
           Satisfaction
           and
           Advantage
           of
           that
           Outlandish
           and
           Foreign
           Republick
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           named
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           〈◊〉
           the
           other
           Pamphlet
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Abdicating
             of
          
           Darien
           ,
           
             Answer'd
             Paragraph
             by
             Paragraph
          
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Author
           hath
           written
           with
           more
           Modesty
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           on
           whom
           I
           have
           been
           Reflecting
           ,
           tho'
           at
           the
           same
           time
           so
           weakly
           and
           triflingly
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           bring
           my self
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           (
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           doth
           not
           deserve
           )
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Stricture
           or
           Animadversion
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           beyond
           what
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           will
           be
           found
           applicable
           thereunto
           .
           And
           indeed
           that
           Gentleman's
           Design
           seems
           (
           as
           if
           playing
           Booty
           )
           he
           had
           intended
           the
           getting
           a
           Book
           to
           pass
           un●rrested
           and
           current
           under
           the
           Vizor
           and
           Mask
           of
           being
           Answer'd
           ,
           which
           thro'
           its
           want
           of
           that
           Skreen
           ,
           Cover
           and
           Pasport
           ,
           there
           were
           endeavours
           used
           to
           have
           stifled
           and
           suppressed
           .
           Which
           appears
           the
           more
           evidently
           to
           have
           been
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Answerer
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           give
           us
           the
           other
           Book
           entirely
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           taketh
           upon
           him
           to
           Reply
           unto
           ,
           it
           which
           he
           doth
           in
           his
           manner
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           whole
           that
           is
           Argumentative
           and
           Discoursive
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           annexeth
           ,
           without
           the
           omission
           of
           a
           word
           ,
           whatsoever
           occureth
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           against
           which
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           set
           up
           as
           an
           Antagonist
           ,
           a
           Sheet
           and
           a
           half
           giving
           the
           Description
           of
           Darien
           ,
           without
           the
           being
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           a
           Syllable
           to
           contradict
           or
           disapprove
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           main
           Argument
           upon
           which
           he
           
           endeavoureth
           to
           justify
           the
           Opposition
           unto
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Discountenance
           given
           by
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           in
           their
           American
           Vndertaking
           ,
           being
           taken
           from
           a
           Visionary
           and
           Romantick
           Topick
           ,
           and
           superstructed
           upon
           a
           known
           and
           downright
           Falshood
           ,
           it
           doth
           thereby
           become
           manifest
           to
           all
           who
           are
           endowed
           with
           any
           measure
           of
           discerning
           ,
           that
           his
           main
           purport
           in
           Writing
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           a
           Licence
           for
           the
           safe
           and
           publick
           Sale
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           crept
           about
           ,
           and
           was
           here
           and
           there
           vended
           abroad
           ,
           only
           surreptiously
           and
           by
           stealth
           before
           .
           For
           whereas
           he
           seeks
           to
           have
           it
           believed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           late
           English
           Proceedings
           in
           disfavour
           and
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           were
           in
           pursuance
           of
           and
           Address
           presented
           by
           the
           Parliament
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           Anno
           1695.
           
           This
           is
           all
           mere
           Dream
           and
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Bantering
           of
           Mankind
           .
           It
           being
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           never
           entertain'd
           a
           thought
           ,
           of
           having
           Obstruction
           given
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Setling
           a
           Colony
           either
           in
           the
           East
           or
           West-Indies
           ,
           provided
           it
           were
           not
           where
           they
           were
           the
           previous
           Occupiers
           ,
           and
           on
           condition
           that
           it
           prov'd
           not
           in
           ways
           ,
           and
           by
           means
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Amity
           that
           is
           between
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           link'd
           together
           under
           one
           Soveraign
           .
           Neither
           could
           they
           so
           far
           forget
           the
           boundaries
           unto
           which
           they
           do
           at
           all
           times
           circumscribe
           and
           confine
           themselves
           in
           their
           Parliamentary
           Actings
           ,
           as
           to
           attempt
           it
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           claim
           no
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           which
           they
           do
           own
           to
           be
           Absolute
           within
           it self
           ,
           and
           altogether
           Independent
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           the
           whole
           which
           the
           Parliament
           applyed
           
           unto
           the
           King
           about
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           would
           interpose
           and
           exert
           his
           Authority
           for
           the
           hindring
           of
           his
           English
           Subjects
           from
           becoming
           Subscribers
           to
           the
           Stock
           and
           Capital
           ,
           which
           the
           Scots
           were
           about
           to
           make
           ,
           frame
           and
           establish
           ,
           for
           the
           Erection
           of
           a
           West
           or
           
             East-India
             Plantation
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           beginning
           and
           promoting
           of
           a
           Foreign
           Trade
           .
           Which
           as
           they
           had
           a
           Righ
           and
           an
           Inherent
           and
           Legal
           Power
           to
           do
           ,
           so
           they
           shew'd
           themselves
           extreamly
           Wise
           and
           Prudential
           ,
           in
           opposing
           and
           defeating
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Scots
           Projection
           .
           Seeing
           shou'd
           such
           a
           Liberty
           have
           been
           either
           allowed
           or
           connived
           at
           in
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           ,
           much
           of
           that
           Treasure
           which
           is
           employ'd
           in
           their
           own
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           put
           into
           the
           
             Scots
             Bank
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           Prospect
           and
           Motive
           of
           the
           Profit
           that
           would
           thereby
           accrue
           unto
           them
           ,
           thro'
           the
           many
           Privileges
           and
           great
           Immunities
           ,
           which
           were
           granted
           unto
           the
           
             Scots
             Company
          
           for
           and
           during
           the
           Term
           of
           22
           Years
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           he
           shew
           himself
           very
           prudent
           ,
           in
           Reflecting
           so
           severely
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           upon
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           the
           Scots
           towards
           King
           
             Charles
             I.
          
           in
           that
           the
           English
           themselves
           were
           not
           only
           as
           Disloyal
           as
           they
           ,
           but
           both
           tempted
           them
           unto
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           them
           for
           it
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           their
           Troops
           being
           paid
           with
           English
           Money
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           of
           their
           Leading
           Men
           better'd
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           their
           being
           the
           Fomenters
           of
           the
           first
           War
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           being
           the
           Instruments
           of
           
           Scotland's
           joyning
           to
           support
           the
           Parliament
           against
           the
           King
           afterwards
           .
           And
           whensoever
           it
           is
           seasonable
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           demonstrated
           from
           Authentic
           Memoirs
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           deserve
           
           to
           be
           Credited
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           had
           neither
           Marched
           into
           England
           ,
           Anno
           1638
           ,
           nor
           in
           1643
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           universally
           Courted
           ,
           and
           divers
           Persons
           of
           the
           first
           Rank
           bribed
           thereunto
           .
           It
           being
           undeniable
           that
           the
           Ship-Money
           and
           the
           long
           Intermission
           of
           Parliaments
           in
           England
           ,
           influenced
           such
           as
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           were
           stil'd
           Patriots
           (
           which
           whether
           they
           were
           or
           not
           I
           do
           not
           enquire
           )
           to
           tempt
           and
           draw
           in
           the
           Scots
           to
           that
           bloody
           and
           infamous
           War
           ,
           whereas
           without
           Encouragements
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           Name
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           Scots
           would
           have
           upon
           no
           Resentments
           of
           their
           own
           have
           run
           into
           it
           ,
           how
           Bigotted
           soever
           some
           of
           their
           Clergy
           might
           at
           that
           time
           have
           been
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Rebellious
           part
           fell
           equally
           to
           the
           share
           of
           both
           the
           Nations
           ,
           so
           the
           Treacherous
           share
           both
           towards
           God
           and
           Man
           doth
           distinguingly
           affect
           England
           ,
           in
           that
           instead
           of
           making
           that
           King
           a
           Glorious
           Prince
           ,
           as
           they
           both
           Swore
           and
           Stipulated
           ,
           provided
           those
           things
           were
           redressed
           which
           had
           been
           complained
           of
           as
           amiss
           in
           the
           Administration
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           rejected
           the
           Concessions
           which
           he
           made
           ▪
           that
           were
           more
           than
           a
           wise
           People
           would
           have
           demanded
           ,
           but
           they
           Murder'd
           him
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           persever'd
           in
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           that
           King
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           with
           him
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           greater
           and
           more
           numerous
           ,
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           People
           of
           the
           one
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           who
           asserted
           his
           Interest
           in
           Scotland
           to
           their
           Ruine
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           imagine
           for
           what
           End
           ,
           that
           Author
           recalls
           those
           things
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           forgotten
           )
           in
           such
           approbrious
           and
           aspersive
           Terms
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           fasten
           an
           Ignominy
           and
           a
           Reproach
           upon
           what
           hath
           been
           since
           
           transacted
           against
           another
           Prince
           ,
           tho'
           not
           carry'd
           to
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Original
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           were
           not
           that
           Author
           prodigiously
           silly
           ,
           and
           altogether
           unfit
           for
           the
           Province
           which
           he
           undertook
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           upbraid
           him
           whom
           he
           pretends
           to
           Answer
           ,
           for
           having
           shew'd
           both
           Vanity
           and
           want
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           having
           only
           said
           ,
           That
           Scotland
           
             turned
             the
             Ballance
             in
             the
             late
             Revolution
             .
          
           Whereas
           it
           is
           as
           Demonstrable
           as
           any
           Problem
           in
           Euclid
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           had
           Vnanimously
           Declar'd
           against
           the
           Abdication
           (
           considering
           the
           many
           thousands
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           justifying
           thereof
           would
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           have
           seconded
           them
           )
           but
           that
           both
           the
           War
           in
           Ireland
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           carry'd
           on
           with
           more
           difficulty
           than
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           probably
           have
           terminated
           more
           unfortunately
           ,
           and
           with
           less
           honour
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           such
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           the
           Scots
           might
           have
           obtained
           ,
           those
           Terms
           with
           reference
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Privileges
           and
           Religion
           from
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           secured
           from
           Repeal
           and
           Alteration
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           have
           been
           as
           happy
           as
           either
           at
           present
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           to
           be
           hereafter
           .
           For
           however
           impossible
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           rightly
           accounts
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Scots
             to
             have
             remain'd
             Neutral
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Revolution
             ,
             considering
             the
             Party
             within
             their
             Bowels
             ,
             that
             was
             headed
             by
             Dundee
          
           ;
           yet
           all
           Men
           who
           have
           not
           lost
           their
           Vnderstandings
           ,
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           at
           that
           juncture
           have
           taken
           other
           Measures
           than
           they
           did
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           can
           this
           Writer
           be
           any
           ways
           thought
           a
           Politician
           ,
           who
           seeks
           to
           represent
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           too
           ridiculous
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           That
           England
           
             could
             be
             render'd
             obnoxious
             to
             Dangers
             ,
             thro'
             the
          
           Scots
           
             running
             into
             a
             Conjunction
             with
          
           France
           .
           For
           tho'
           I
           do
           esteem
           him
           a
           very
           ill
           Man
           that
           wisheth
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           cannot
           avoid
           reckoning
           him
           strangely
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           State
           and
           Ballance
           of
           Europe
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           foresee
           ,
           how
           mischievous
           the
           Vnion
           of
           these
           two
           Nations
           together
           might
           prove
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           notwithstanding
           both
           its
           own
           great
           Opulency
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           its
           having
           the
           Dutch
           for
           its
           Allies
           .
           Of
           whose
           wonderful
           Friendship
           our
           
             East-India
             Company
          
           hath
           had
           a
           late
           Experiment
           ,
           thro'
           the
           Holanders
           both
           supplanting
           them
           in
           effect
           in
           their
           whole
           
             East-India
             Trade
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           getting
           them
           to
           be
           disgracefull
           Insulted
           by
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           Mogul
           .
           For
           whereas
           that
           Monarch
           being
           provoked
           by
           the
           Hostilities
           of
           European
           Pirates
           ,
           would
           admit
           no
           Europeans
           to
           Traffick
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           without
           their
           becoming
           obliged
           to
           cover
           all
           his
           Ships
           and
           those
           of
           Subjects
           from
           those
           Robbers
           :
           The
           Dutch
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           Bribes
           seasonably
           bestowed
           ,
           have
           procur'd
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           vast
           Ocean
           Southward
           of
           Surat
           to
           be
           devolv'd
           upon
           the
           English
           ,
           (
           the
           performance
           whereof
           is
           altogether
           impracticable
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           Suborners
           thereunto
           ,
           should
           not
           only
           Countenance
           the
           Piracy
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           think
           it
           convenient
           in
           order
           and
           subserviency
           to
           their
           Interest
           to
           practice
           it
           on
           these
           Seas
           themselves
           )
           while
           the
           whole
           which
           the
           Dutch
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           charge
           themselves
           with
           ,
           is
           to
           protect
           the
           Commerce
           to
           Mocca
           ,
           in
           the
           Vndertaking
           whereof
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           a
           Prospect
           of
           acquiring
           other
           advantages
           over
           
           the
           English.
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           whose
           Performances
           I
           have
           been
           suggesting
           my
           Thoughts
           .
           Would
           either
           my
           Temper
           ,
           or
           my
           Principles
           ,
           allow
           me
           to
           judge
           of
           another's
           Desires
           by
           Consequences
           deducible
           from
           hasty
           and
           unwary
           Expressions
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           apt
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           the
           Experiment
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           that
           have
           been
           mentioned
           .
           Whereas
           I
           do
           heartily
           pray
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Scots
           may
           be
           so
           Traiterous
           as
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           not
           the
           English
           brought
           into
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           being
           expos'd
           to
           the
           trial
           of
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           further
           subjoyn
           for
           preparing
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           briefly
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           reckon
           what
           will
           be
           there
           met
           with
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           less
           either
           Needful
           or
           Seasonable
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Scots
           have
           
             forsaken
             Darien
          
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           continued
           still
           in
           the
           possession
           thereof
           ;
           or
           after
           their
           having
           once
           Abandon'd
           it
           ,
           had
           again
           Re-possess'd
           it
           .
           In
           that
           my
           business
           is
           to
           Justify
           and
           Vindicate
           the
           Legality
           of
           their
           Design
           and
           Attempt
           to
           Settle
           there
           ,
           abstracting
           from
           the
           consideration
           whether
           their
           Vndertaking
           might
           be
           attended
           with
           Success
           or
           Disappointment
           .
           And
           if
           what
           I
           have
           represented
           and
           offer'd
           on
           that
           Head
           ,
           be
           Pertinent
           and
           Effectual
           for
           the
           Proving
           and
           Establishing
           of
           what
           it
           is
           alledg'd
           and
           adduc'd
           for
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           only
           render
           their
           Condition
           the
           more
           Compassionable
           ,
           on
           the
           supposal
           of
           their
           having
           been
           unfortunate
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           both
           make
           their
           present
           Clamours
           and
           Resentments
           for
           their
           Loss
           ,
           Calamity
           and
           Disgrace
           ,
           the
           less
           Surprizing
           and
           the
           more
           Pardonable
           ,
           provided
           they
           carry
           them
           no
           farther
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           consistent
           with
           their
           Fealty
           and
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           will
           shew
           the
           
           unkindness
           and
           neglect
           of
           those
           to
           have
           been
           the
           greater
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           giving
           them
           Opposition
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           refusing
           them
           Assistance
           ,
           whose
           Favour
           and
           Aid
           they
           might
           ,
           on
           many
           accounts
           ,
           have
           reasonably
           relied
           upon
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           being
           Countenanced
           and
           Supported
           .
           Not
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           find
           themselves
           extreamly
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           perceive
           their
           having
           been
           misled
           into
           wrong
           Measures
           ;
           if
           the
           Intelligence
           should
           prove
           true
           ,
           which
           divers
           have
           receiv'd
           ,
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           accepted
           the
           
             Naval
             Assistance
          
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           for
           Driving
           the
           Scots
           out
           of
           Darien
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           be
           still
           there
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           supposal
           of
           their
           having
           left
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Covering
           all
           those
           Parts
           of
           America
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           
             Catholick
             King
          
           pretends
           a
           Soveraignty
           ,
           tho'
           Unoccupied
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           from
           attempts
           of
           that
           Nature
           upon
           them
           for
           the
           future
           by
           any
           of
           the
           British
           Nations
           ,
           or
           the
           Dominions
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
           Seeing
           that
           as
           Spains
           complying
           to
           receive
           the
           Aid
           of
           the
           Marine
           Power
           of
           France
           ,
           must
           argue
           such
           an
           entireness
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           firmness
           of
           Confidence
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           can
           neither
           be
           comfortable
           nor
           safe
           to
           several
           Principalities
           and
           States
           in
           Europe
           ;
           so
           besides
           the
           Inconveniencies
           and
           Damages
           which
           may
           thereupon
           befall
           other
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Scotland
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           congruously
           as
           well
           as
           consequentially
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           may
           be
           willing
           to
           admit
           of
           the
           Conjunction
           ,
           Aid
           ,
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           of
           the
           French
           in
           the
           Loan
           of
           their
           
             Land
             Forces
          
           ,
           for
           the
           compassing
           Ends
           on
           the
           Continent
           of
           Europe
           ,
           which
           neither
           We
           nor
           the
           Dutch
           will
           find
           our
           Interest
           and
           Benefit
           in
           .
           However
           ,
           if
           what
           I
           have
           said
           and
           argued
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Sheets
           ,
           be
           pertinently
           adapted
           
           unto
           the
           Question
           that
           is
           Debated
           ,
           and
           demonstrative
           of
           the
           Legality
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           espoused
           the
           defending
           of
           ;
           the
           Scots
           will
           thereby
           be
           not
           only
           Vindicated
           from
           the
           Clamours
           that
           have
           been
           rais'd
           against
           them
           for
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           be
           also
           cover'd
           from
           aspersions
           for
           the
           future
           of
           acting
           invasively
           upon
           the
           Rights
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           injurious
           to
           any
           ,
           shou'd
           they
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           having
           abandon'd
           that
           Place
           ,
           and
           the
           renouncing
           of
           all
           thoughts
           of
           re-establishing
           themselves
           again
           in
           it
           ,
           apply
           their
           utmost
           Efforts
           and
           Endeavours
           to
           the
           obtaining
           a
           Settlement
           in
           some
           other
           American
           Territory
           ,
           where
           nothing
           else
           can
           be
           objected
           against
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Right
           of
           Planting
           ,
           than
           what
           having
           been
           alledged
           against
           their
           Sitting
           down
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           impartially
           examin'd
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           refuted
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           exact
           observance
           of
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           Decency
           ,
           and
           good
           Manners
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Settlement
             at
          
           Darien
           
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             deficient
             .
          
           Adieu
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Errata
           being
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           any
           Reader
           may
           both
           discern
           and
           correct
           ;
           the
           Author
           hath
           not
           thought
           it
           needful
           to
           make
           a
           Collection
           of
           them
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Application
           of
           the
           Scots
           to
           FOREIGN
           TRADE
           ,
           Commended
           and
           Incouraged
           :
        
         
           And
           their
           late
           Attempt
           to
           have
           Setled
           at
           Darien
           ,
           fully
           Vindicated
           from
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           Excepted
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Humane
             Race
          
           being
           the
           alone
           and
           the
           only
           Rank
           and
           Species
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Sublunary
             Creation
          
           ,
           that
           is
           furnished
           and
           endowed
           with
           
             Intellectual
             Faculties
          
           and
           Corporeal
           Organs
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           stand
           adapted
           and
           qualified
           for
           a
           
             Mutual
             Communication
          
           of
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Conceptions
           and
           Thoughts
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           thro'
           their
           very
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           rendred
           Sociable
           with
           ,
           and
           under
           all
           Deficiencies
           ,
           Exigencies
           and
           Infirmities
           assistant
           and
           relieful
           unto
           one
           an
           other
           .
           The
           great
           and
           wise
           Creator
           ,
           who
           hath
           produc'd
           them
           ,
           enrich'd
           and
           adorned
           them
           with
           those
           advantages
           ,
           and
           who
           governeth
           them
           in
           proportion
           to
           their
           Natural
           aptitudes
           and
           capacities
           ,
           hath
           consequentially
           thereunto
           ,
           not
           only
           made
           several
           
             Acts
             ,
             Offices
          
           and
           Performances
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           his
           engraven
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           revealed
           Laws
           ,
           the
           indispensible
           Duties
           of
           men
           towards
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           as
           they
           stand
           considered
           individually
           and
           apart
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           become
           assembled
           ,
           and
           united
           into
           ,
           and
           do
           
           constitute
           Societies
           :
           but
           he
           hath
           also
           in
           his
           admirable
           Wisdom
           ,
           so
           Formed
           this
           
             Terraqueous
             Globe
          
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           
             Elementary
             World
          
           ,
           that
           by
           means
           of
           the
           variety
           and
           difference
           of
           Natural
           ,
           and
           Artificial
           productions
           ,
           in
           suitableness
           to
           the
           distinction
           and
           diversity
           of
           Climates
           and
           Territories
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           as
           well
           a
           kind
           of
           necessity
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           as
           
             an
             incouragement
          
           given
           unto
           all
           Nations
           ,
           for
           the
           cultivating
           and
           promoting
           a
           Correspondence
           together
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           the
           chief
           and
           great
           Ends
           which
           the
           Universal
           and
           Sovereign
           Ruler
           designeth
           ,
           thro'
           and
           by
           the
           means
           of
           an
           Intercourse
           between
           and
           amongst
           people
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           which
           accordingly
           he
           makes
           the
           pursuing
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           be
           exceedingly
           Different
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           incomparably
           more
           Noble
           ,
           and
           Sublime
           as
           well
           as
           more
           Subservient
           ,
           both
           to
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           mutual
           Benefits
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           Prosecuted
           ,
           and
           are
           attainable
           ,
           by
           a
           free
           and
           unlimited
           Correspondence
           ,
           than
           those
           ,
           which
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           ,
           do
           mainly
           propose
           ,
           and
           ultimately
           acquiesce
           in
           ;
           Yet
           we
           are
           not
           in
           our
           desires
           and
           endeavours
           after
           Communication
           and
           Commerce
           with
           others
           ,
           so
           precluded
           from
           Acting
           under
           the
           Prospect
           and
           Influence
           of
           
             Secular
             Advantages
          
           ,
           in
           Subordination
           to
           higher
           aims
           and
           Attainments
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           both
           Lawful
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           Expedient
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Safety
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           those
           Regions
           ,
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           political
           Communities
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           brought
           forth
           ,
           do
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           into
           which
           we
           are
           Incorporated
           ,
           to
           seek
           ,
           and
           pursue
           such
           an
           acquisition
           of
           Opulency
           and
           wealth
           thereby
           ,
           as
           may
           as
           well
           advance
           the
           respective
           Nations
           and
           Societies
           unto
           which
           we
           
           belong
           ,
           above
           the
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           prove
           Serviceable
           to
           the
           covering
           them
           from
           the
           Insults
           of
           Neighbouring
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           as
           recompence
           and
           reward
           the
           Labours
           ,
           hazards
           and
           expences
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           do
           either
           personally
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           engage
           ,
           associate
           and
           venture
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           promoting
           and
           defending
           a
           Correspondence
           and
           Commerce
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
        
         
           For
           tho'
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           a
           few
           that
           being
           formed
           
             ex
             meliore
             luto
          
           ,
           and
           who
           thro'
           having
           something
           distinguishing
           and
           singular
           in
           their
           mechanical
           Frame
           ,
           Or
           thro'
           the
           being
           imbued
           with
           more
           exalted
           and
           generous
           Principles
           either
           of
           Nature
           or
           of
           Grace
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           the
           Lot
           and
           Portion
           of
           many
           any
           where
           to
           be
           ,
           have
           upon
           Philosophical
           or
           upon
           
             Religious
             motives
          
           ,
           become
           Travellers
           ,
           and
           Voyagers
           into
           far
           distant
           and
           remote
           Countries
           ;
           yet
           as
           the
           ends
           under
           the
           view
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           compassing
           whereof
           ,
           they
           have
           heretofore
           undergone
           ,
           and
           do
           hitherto
           subject
           themselves
           to
           the
           toil
           ,
           cost
           and
           dangers
           ,
           which
           unavoidably
           attend
           and
           accompany
           such
           undertakings
           ,
           are
           either
           too
           speculative
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           abstracted
           from
           things
           and
           matters
           ,
           that
           affect
           our
           Senses
           ,
           and
           are
           beneficent
           ,
           and
           gratifying
           to
           the
           Animal
           life
           ;
           or
           are
           of
           too
           elevated
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           Celestial
           a
           Nature
           and
           Consideration
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           impression
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           byass
           and
           govern
           any
           
             Large
             Number
          
           of
           those
           of
           great
           Political
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           National
           Societies
           ;
           So
           the
           Embarking
           thereinto
           ,
           upon
           the
           forementioned
           single
           inducements
           and
           prospects
           ,
           by
           some
           Individuals
           ,
           whose
           either
           natural
           Genius
           ,
           or
           their
           improvements
           in
           Divine
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           furnished
           with
           more
           Christian
           zeal
           ,
           
           and
           Supernatural
           grace
           ,
           than
           most
           have
           arrived
           unto
           ,
           or
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           ,
           does
           neither
           amount
           nor
           bear
           proportion
           to
           the
           Notion
           and
           Idea
           ,
           which
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Correspondence
          
           between
           and
           amongst
           those
           of
           all
           Regions
           signifieth
           and
           imports
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           answer
           the
           Exigencies
           and
           Necessities
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           of
           every
           Nation
           are
           less
           or
           more
           under
           ,
           of
           having
           their
           Superfluities
           Exported
           and
           of
           gaining
           those
           things
           to
           be
           Imported
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           either
           wholly
           ,
           or
           to
           very
           prejudicial
           Measures
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           want
           and
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           more
           obvious
           ,
           than
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           accounted
           for
           ,
           how
           a
           Correspondence
           of
           this
           or
           that
           State
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           other
           Nations
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           especially
           when
           far
           distant
           ,
           and
           widely
           disjoyned
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           so
           little
           minded
           and
           practised
           ,
           save
           in
           order
           unto
           ,
           conjunction
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           Subserviency
           to
           Traffick
           and
           
             Mercantile
             Commerce
          
           .
           Nor
           do
           remarkable
           Numbers
           of
           any
           people
           much
           love
           to
           Travel
           ,
           or
           commonly
           do
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Native
           Regions
           and
           Territories
           ,
           tho'
           but
           into
           Neighbouring
           and
           adjoyning
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           effected
           with
           great
           Safety
           ,
           and
           at
           little
           expence
           ,
           unless
           upon
           views
           either
           of
           Subsisting
           better
           there
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           of
           qualifying
           themselves
           thro'
           an
           acquisition
           of
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           procuring
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           may
           afterwards
           make
           a
           better
           Figure
           ,
           and
           live
           more
           comfortably
           and
           opulently
           in
           their
           own
           Countries
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           otherwise
           likely
           to
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           whosoever
           alloweth
           himself
           liberty
           ,
           and
           vouchsafeth
           to
           take
           the
           pains
           ,
           of
           observing
           the
           
           present
           State
           and
           Balance
           of
           Europe
           ,
           with
           the
           various
           and
           different
           conditions
           of
           the
           several
           Territories
           ,
           Jurisdictions
           and
           Dominions
           thereof
           ,
           will
           soon
           discern
           and
           understand
           ,
           why
           every
           People
           whose
           Country
           lies
           situated
           ,
           and
           whose
           either
           Soil
           or
           Industry
           may
           furnish
           them
           with
           Materials
           for
           Trade
           ,
           should
           account
           it
           their
           Interest
           and
           make
           it
           the
           Scope
           and
           Design
           of
           their
           Skill
           and
           Labour
           ,
           to
           cultivate
           and
           
             pursue
             Navigation
          
           and
           
             Foreign
             Traffick
          
           ;
           seeing
           the
           great
           Advantage
           ,
           whether
           with
           respect
           to
           Power
           or
           to
           Wealth
           ,
           which
           this
           or
           that
           
             European
             Country
          
           and
           Nation
           have
           above
           and
           beyond
           others
           ,
           is
           mostly
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           ,
           owing
           and
           ascribable
           unto
           the
           extent
           and
           measure
           of
           their
           Navigation
           and
           Traffick
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           principally
           this
           that
           attracteth
           and
           draweth
           large
           swarms
           of
           Industrious
           people
           to
           Countries
           and
           Territories
           ,
           where
           the
           Natives
           and
           such
           as
           did
           Inhabit
           there
           before
           ,
           were
           but
           few
           ;
           so
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           application
           to
           Commerce
           ,
           there
           do
           necessarily
           ensue
           Enlargement
           of
           Agriculture
           ,
           Augmentation
           of
           Manufacture
           ,
           the
           venting
           of
           Natural
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Artificial
           productions
           ,
           and
           thereby
           a
           growth
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           consequently
           thereunto
           ,
           an
           advancement
           in
           the
           value
           and
           price
           of
           Lands
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           the
           main
           design
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           necessary
           brevity
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           will
           not
           allow
           place
           nor
           room
           ,
           for
           the
           arguing
           of
           this
           according
           to
           the
           worth
           ,
           and
           importance
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           choose
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           to
           prove
           and
           to
           illustrate
           it
           from
           and
           by
           uncontroulable
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           Nor
           have
           we
           occasion
           to
           go
           far
           for
           a
           convincing
           Instance
           and
           
           Evidence
           of
           it
           :
           Forasmuch
           as
           we
           need
           no
           other
           demonstration
           of
           the
           many
           Benefits
           that
           Naturally
           result
           from
           Trade
           ,
           than
           to
           consider
           how
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           are
           hereby
           become
           
             Populous
             ,
             Wealthy
          
           and
           Powerful
           .
           It
           being
           apparent
           ,
           beyond
           possibility
           of
           being
           rationally
           denied
           ,
           or
           contradicted
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Unhealthfulness
           of
           their
           Air
           ,
           the
           Brackishness
           of
           their
           Waters
           ,
           the
           Badness
           of
           their
           Ports
           ,
           the
           Scarcity
           of
           their
           Natural
           Productions
           ,
           the
           Narrowness
           of
           their
           Territories
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           Expence
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           indispensibly
           obliged
           unto
           ,
           for
           the
           covering
           and
           defending
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           from
           the
           Inundations
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           yet
           that
           upon
           the
           motive
           and
           encouragement
           of
           the
           Profits
           and
           Advantages
           arising
           by
           Trade
           ,
           they
           have
           drawn
           many
           of
           the
           most
           Laborious
           and
           Ingenious
           people
           of
           all
           Neighbouring
           Countries
           into
           their
           Provinces
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           a
           scanty
           number
           of
           Original
           Natives
           ,
           and
           primitive
           Inhabitants
           ,
           they
           are
           increased
           into
           such
           a
           Multitude
           ,
           that
           no
           Nation
           without
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           confined
           to
           there
           narrow
           dimensions
           of
           Lands
           and
           Territories
           ,
           maketh
           an
           approach
           unto
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           equalleth
           .
           And
           all
           these
           by
           accruements
           from
           Navigation
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Riches
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           become
           the
           objects
           of
           the
           envy
           of
           such
           as
           live
           about
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Heads
             ,
             Governours
          
           and
           Supreame
           Rulers
           of
           that
           Republick
           ,
           are
           risen
           from
           Poor
           Weak
           Supplicant
           and
           Despised
           States
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           of
           such
           a
           Figure
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           fully
           and
           amply
           answereth
           the
           
             Lofty
             Title
          
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           assumed
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           of
           High
           and
           Mighty
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           unworthy
           of
           remark
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           ,
           whose
           Genius
           disposeth
           and
           inclineth
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             Situation
             ,
             Ports
             ,
             Natural
             Productions
             ,
          
           and
           Manufactures
           ,
           give
           them
           incomparable
           Advantages
           for
           Foreign
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           beyond
           what
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           recited
           particulars
           are
           possessed
           of
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           English
           have
           for
           above
           a
           Century
           of
           Years
           applyed
           themselves
           unto
           Trade
           ,
           with
           Industry
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Success
           ,
           beyond
           what
           most
           of
           their
           European
           Neighbours
           can
           pretend
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           yet
           even
           They
           are
           greatly
           exceeded
           by
           the
           Dutch
           (
           allowing
           for
           the
           dimensions
           of
           their
           Territories
           )
           both
           in
           Number
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Opulency
           of
           Private
           Dealers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           States
           .
           And
           this
           meerly
           by
           a
           more
           intense
           ,
           and
           
             Vniversal
             Cultivation
          
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Wise
           conduct
           of
           their
           Government
           in
           the
           making
           the
           Export
           and
           Import
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           and
           Commodities
           Moderate
           and
           Easy
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           Exigencies
           and
           Necessities
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           a
           proportionable
           Imposition
           upon
           ,
           and
           Exaction
           from
           the
           Subject
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Dutch
           (
           as
           is
           well
           observed
           by
           that
           Excellent
           and
           Sagacious
           Author
           
             of
             an
             Essay
             upon
             ways
             and
             Means
             )
          
           having
           in
           all
           their
           Provinces
           only
           
             about
             Eight
             Millions
             of
             Acres
          
           ,
           
           do
           entertain
           ,
           employ
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           Subsist
           near
           
             three
             Millions
          
           of
           People
           ,
           yet
           England
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           forementioned
           Advantages
           ,
           for
           Traffick
           beyond
           and
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           its
           having
           in
           Land
           
             more
             than
             Thirty
             Nine
             Millions
             of
             Acres
             ,
          
           is
           not
           reckoned
           to
           have
           above
           
             Six
             Millions
             of
             People
          
           ,
           which
           upon
           a
           balance
           ,
           and
           an
           adjustment
           of
           our
           extent
           of
           Ground
           and
           
           theirs
           ,
           makes
           them
           to
           exceed
           us
           more
           than
           in
           a
           Moyety
           of
           Inhabitants
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           have
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           ,
           Results
           from
           ,
           and
           natural
           Consequences
           upon
           there
           application
           unto
           ,
           and
           Cultivation
           of
           Trade
           ,
           attained
           unto
           a
           Naval
           strength
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           Superiour
           in
           
             Marine
             Power
          
           to
           most
           Nations
           ,
           and
           
             Rival
             Competitors
          
           with
           all
           for
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           the
           Seas
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           grown
           able
           thro'
           the
           Treasure
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           acquired
           by
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           to
           procure
           ,
           raise
           ,
           and
           muster
           ,
           
             such
             Numerous
             Forces
          
           ,
           out
           of
           distant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           adjoyning
           Countries
           (
           where
           the
           want
           and
           poverty
           not
           only
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           of
           Princes
           tempteth
           the
           Latter
           upon
           the
           baite
           and
           bribe
           of
           Pensions
           ,
           to
           grant
           and
           afford
           them
           what
           proportion
           of
           Troops
           they
           do
           require
           ,
           and
           compelleth
           the
           former
           upon
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           Pay
           ,
           that
           will
           hardly
           yield
           them
           Food
           ,
           to
           be
           willing
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           serve
           under
           their
           Banner
           )
           as
           thereby
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           undertake
           ,
           carry
           on
           ,
           and
           manage
           both
           Offensive
           and
           
             Defensive
             Wars
          
           against
           the
           greatest
           Potentates
           ,
           and
           the
           Powerfullest
           Nations
           in
           Europe
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           with
           great
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           an
           accurate
           regard
           to
           Truth
           ,
           observed
           by
           the
           most
           Ingenious
           Author
           of
           
             an
             Essay
             ,
             upon
             waies
             and
             means
             ,
          
           that
           
             no
             Sums
             dug
             out
             of
             Mines
             ,
             bear
             any
             proportion
             with
             what
             may
             be
             made
             to
             rise
             ,
             by
             the
             Labour
             and
             Traffick
             of
             a
             Trading
             and
             Industrious
             people
             :
          
           So
           it
           is
           no
           less
           Morally
           and
           Politically
           certain
           ,
           than
           any
           Problem
           in
           Euclid
           is
           Mathematically
           ,
           that
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Riches
           and
           Treasures
           which
           a
           people
           is
           possessed
           of
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           powerful
           (
           if
           they
           please
           )
           by
           Land
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Sea.
           Whereas
           such
           Nations
           ,
           who
           do
           either
           because
           
           of
           their
           distance
           from
           
             Navigable
             Waters
          
           stand
           Incapacitated
           and
           Disabled
           for
           all
           
             Maritime
             Traffick
          
           ,
           or
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Carelesness
           ,
           and
           Sloth
           ,
           do
           not
           Apply
           themselves
           unto
           it
           ,
           with
           that
           Industry
           which
           they
           should
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           their
           larger
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           equal
           extent
           of
           Territories
           ,
           with
           them
           whom
           we
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           not
           only
           unable
           to
           support
           and
           sustain
           a
           full
           complement
           of
           People
           ,
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           dimensions
           of
           their
           Land
           ,
           but
           tho'
           possibly
           through
           the
           Largeness
           of
           their
           Ground
           ,
           they
           be
           overstockt
           with
           Inhabitants
           ,
           beyond
           what
           some
           Trading
           Countries
           are
           ,
           nevertheless
           they
           are
           uncapable
           of
           Maintaining
           even
           a
           
             Land
             War
          
           (
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           offensive
           )
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           Reputation
           and
           Honour
           ,
           as
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           State
           addicted
           unto
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           are
           experimentally
           found
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           .
           Whereof
           I
           need
           not
           assign
           Instances
           ,
           there
           being
           several
           large
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           considerable
           Republicks
           in
           Europe
           ,
           which
           are
           undeniable
           and
           convincing
           proofs
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           even
           Germany
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Switzerland
           :
           who
           notwithstanding
           their
           great
           Numbers
           both
           of
           Men
           and
           of
           Disciplined
           Troops
           ,
           and
           their
           inclination
           unto
           ,
           and
           Bravour
           in
           War
           ,
           yet
           thro'
           their
           being
           straitned
           and
           scanted
           in
           Money
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Natural
           and
           unavoidable
           Consequence
           of
           their
           Want
           of
           Traffick
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           bring
           such
           Numerous
           Armies
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           long
           time
           to
           Maintain
           them
           there
           ,
           as
           such
           Nations
           who
           are
           stored
           with
           Treasure
           ,
           as
           the
           result
           effect
           and
           produce
           of
           Trade
           ,
           easily
           may
           and
           often
           do
           .
        
         
         
           But
           that
           which
           in
           a
           most
           especial
           manner
           ,
           should
           awaken
           and
           oblige
           every
           Nation
           ,
           that
           lies
           Situated
           ,
           and
           is
           provided
           with
           Necessaries
           and
           conveniencies
           for
           Trade
           ,
           to
           undertake
           ,
           cultivate
           and
           promote
           it
           ,
           is
           seriously
           to
           weigh
           and
           consider
           ,
           what
           our
           Neighbours
           who
           have
           commodious
           Ports
           for
           Navigation
           ,
           and
           Natural
           and
           
             Artificial
             Productions
          
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           the
           Source
           Original
           and
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           the
           Nerves
           and
           Supports
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           of
           late
           and
           are
           still
           industriously
           doing
           .
           Namely
           that
           the
           acquisition
           and
           enlargement
           of
           Trade
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           Study
           and
           endeavours
           of
           most
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           the
           adjacency
           of
           whose
           Territories
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           growth
           of
           their
           Soil
           ,
           and
           the
           Manufactures
           of
           their
           Subjects
           do
           in
           any
           measure
           make
           it
           practicable
           ,
           and
           give
           hopes
           of
           succeeding
           and
           prospering
           in
           it
           .
           Particularly
           that
           Powerful
           and
           wise
           Monarch
           of
           France
           ,
           no
           less
           to
           his
           own
           Glory
           than
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           makes
           it
           the
           chief
           business
           of
           his
           Royal
           care
           and
           Authority
           ,
           to
           encourage
           advance
           and
           protect
           it
           .
           Tho'
           of
           all
           Potentates
           and
           people
           whatsoever
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           and
           his
           Subjects
           are
           in
           the
           best
           condition
           to
           subsist
           comfortably
           without
           it
           .
           And
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           enjoying
           not
           only
           within
           themselves
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           
             all
             things
          
           that
           are
           absolutely
           Necessary
           and
           Requisite
           for
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Sustentation
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           their
           having
           so
           many
           and
           such
           
             Valuable
             Superfluities
          
           ,
           which
           others
           do
           Export
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           do
           both
           furnish
           them
           in
           way
           of
           Exchange
           ,
           with
           those
           few
           conveniencies
           ,
           they
           do
           want
           ,
           and
           do
           enrich
           them
           with
           Treasure
           ,
           by
           paying
           them
           in
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           for
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Goods
           and
           Commodities
           
           that
           they
           purchase
           of
           ,
           and
           import
           into
           their
           own
           Countries
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           what
           that
           Prince
           ,
           hath
           effected
           and
           done
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           
             few
             years
          
           ,
           and
           the
           narrow
           Circle
           of
           his
           own
           Reign
           ,
           in
           the
           encouraging
           and
           promoting
           Manufactures
           at
           Home
           ,
           the
           extending
           and
           enlarging
           Traffick
           into
           all
           Countries
           ,
           tho'
           at
           never
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           Abroad
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Natural
           aversion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           long
           contracted
           indisposition
           of
           his
           people
           thereunto
           ,
           thro'
           Humour
           ,
           Genius
           and
           Custom
           ,
           and
           his
           having
           raised
           and
           furnished
           himself
           with
           a
           
             Naval
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           for
           Number
           and
           Strength
           of
           Ships
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           protect
           his
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           defend
           his
           Kingdom
           against
           Invasions
           by
           Sea
           ;
           but
           to
           dispute
           the
           very
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Ocean
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           long
           laid
           claim
           unto
           ,
           and
           honorably
           maintained
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           that
           the
           great
           encouragement
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           stupendious
           advancement
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           do
           cloath
           and
           adorn
           him
           with
           greater
           Honour
           while
           he
           liveth
           ,
           and
           will
           transmit
           his
           Name
           hereafter
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           dazling
           Lustre
           and
           Splendour
           ,
           than
           either
           all
           his
           Victories
           and
           Conquests
           heretofore
           ,
           or
           his
           late
           sustaining
           so
           long
           a
           War
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           Mortification
           and
           disgrace
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           momentons
           prejudice
           or
           damage
           to
           his
           People
           .
           And
           whosoever
           will
           give
           themselves
           leave
           to
           think
           ,
           and
           are
           withal
           qualified
           to
           penetrate
           into
           the
           Springs
           ,
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           proper
           causes
           of
           Matters
           and
           Affairs
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           will
           easily
           find
           and
           perceive
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           has
           so
           much
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           vast
           Power
           and
           Strength
           of
           Military
           Forces
           at
           Land
           ,
           
           and
           of
           his
           Ability
           to
           maintain
           and
           support
           them
           ,
           without
           either
           their
           Deserting
           or
           their
           Mutinying
           thro'
           want
           of
           Food
           ,
           Rayment
           and
           Pay
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Successes
           which
           he
           hath
           attain'd
           unto
           by
           means
           of
           their
           Bravour
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           his
           Manufactures
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           his
           Commerce
           abroad
           have
           done
           ,
           from
           and
           by
           which
           most
           of
           that
           great
           Wealth
           and
           Treasure
           hath
           flowed
           in
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Vertue
           whereof
           these
           things
           became
           practicable
           and
           have
           been
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           For
           I
           do
           reckon
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           demonstrable
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           is
           chiefly
           indebted
           to
           the
           Profits
           and
           Emoluments
           ,
           which
           have
           arisen
           by
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           during
           the
           late
           War
           he
           hath
           been
           enabled
           to
           do
           both
           offensively
           and
           defensively
           .
           And
           while
           others
           do
           amuse
           and
           triflingly
           employ
           themselves
           ,
           and
           impertinently
           and
           uselessly
           squander
           away
           their
           time
           ,
           in
           loading
           their
           Memories
           with
           naked
           and
           insignificant
           accounts
           and
           Memoirs
           of
           the
           
             Military
             Facts
          
           of
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Confederated
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           transacted
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           during
           the
           late
           bloody
           expensive
           and
           tedious
           War
           :
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           declare
           my self
           one
           ,
           who
           am
           rather
           willing
           to
           enquire
           into
           ,
           represent
           and
           to
           recommend
           ,
           the
           Springs
           ,
           Originals
           and
           Foundations
           ,
           upon
           which
           that
           Potentate
           was
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           support
           and
           manage
           so
           long
           a
           War
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Reputation
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           safety
           to
           his
           Territories
           and
           People
           .
           And
           I
           do
           presume
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           Sources
           and
           fundamental
           means
           hereof
           ,
           were
           his
           former
           acquisition
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           a
           continued
           accession
           and
           accruement
           of
           new
           Treasure
           by
           Manufacture
           
           and
           Trade
           .
           It
           being
           thereby
           alone
           ,
           that
           so
           large
           a
           Quota
           and
           Portion
           of
           the
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           dug
           out
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Mines
          
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           of
           the
           former
           is
           gathered
           in
           Africa
           ,
           hath
           either
           by
           shorter
           and
           more
           expeditious
           steps
           ,
           or
           after
           longer
           and
           wider
           strides
           flowed
           into
           ,
           France
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Circulation
           there
           ,
           hath
           come
           at
           last
           to
           be
           so
           plentifully
           lodged
           in
           that
           
             Princes
             Exchequer
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           into
           Trade
           and
           the
           product
           thereof
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           principally
           to
           resolve
           the
           French
           King
           's
           having
           been
           not
           only
           able
           during
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           to
           cover
           and
           protect
           himself
           from
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           Ravage
           and
           Impoverishment
           ,
           by
           the
           irruption
           of
           the
           Troops
           of
           the
           Allies
           into
           his
           Provinces
           ,
           their
           destruction
           of
           his
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           or
           the
           pillaging
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           a
           measure
           and
           degree
           ,
           that
           countervailed
           the
           attempting
           ,
           and
           executing
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           but
           his
           having
           been
           victorious
           in
           several
           Battles
           ,
           successful
           in
           the
           Conquest
           of
           divers
           strong
           Holds
           and
           Fortifyed
           places
           ,
           that
           were
           thought
           by
           some
           to
           be
           impregnable
           ;
           and
           the
           rendring
           himself
           Master
           of
           large
           and
           rich
           Provinces
           ,
           whose
           Situation
           and
           Remoteness
           ,
           were
           thought
           Sufficient
           to
           have
           covered
           them
           ,
           from
           being
           insulted
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           have
           made
           it
           impossible
           to
           have
           subdued
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           against
           such
           a
           plurality
           of
           Confederate
           Allies
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           ,
           strongest
           ,
           most
           numerous
           and
           best
           disciplined
           united
           Forces
           that
           were
           ever
           known
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           have
           cemented
           and
           Joyned
           against
           
             One
             Prince
          
           and
           single
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           have
           the
           more
           particularly
           mentioned
           this
           ,
           not
           that
           any
           should
           thereby
           be
           provoked
           
           to
           complain
           of
           ,
           or
           to
           blame
           that
           Monarch
           because
           of
           his
           employing
           his
           Princely
           solicitude
           for
           ,
           and
           exercising
           his
           
             Royal
             Authority
          
           over
           his
           People
           ,
           in
           commanding
           as
           well
           as
           encouraging
           their
           application
           unto
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           example
           may
           be
           both
           a
           Pattern
           and
           a
           motive
           unto
           every
           Nation
           to
           enter
           upon
           ,
           and
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           same
           ways
           and
           methods
           ,
           that
           is
           any
           wise
           qualified
           for
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           doing
           it
           .
           And
           especially
           that
           they
           would
           engage
           therein
           with
           zeal
           and
           Industry
           ,
           unto
           whom
           upon
           the
           advantages
           ,
           which
           will
           redound
           and
           accrue
           to
           him
           ,
           thro'
           his
           Subjects
           improving
           in
           Manufactures
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           enlargement
           and
           encrease
           of
           their
           Traffick
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           reason
           of
           his
           Neighbourhood
           become
           hereafter
           a
           more
           dreadful
           Enemy
           than
           ever
           he
           yet
           was
           .
           For
           tho'
           neither
           our
           uneasiness
           ,
           upon
           the
           aforementioned
           Account
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           nor
           our
           too
           Just
           fears
           of
           what
           may
           overtake
           and
           befall
           us
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           can
           Justify
           either
           our
           being
           offended
           with
           ,
           or
           our
           speaking
           undecently
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           but
           will
           only
           betray
           and
           discover
           our
           Folly
           ,
           Ill
           nature
           and
           want
           of
           Breeding
           ;
           yet
           it
           will
           both
           become
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           prove
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           whom
           He
           is
           about
           Rivalling
           in
           Commerce
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             Naval
             strength
          
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           their
           care
           and
           endeavours
           to
           exceed
           him
           in
           each
           of
           those
           .
           And
           it
           is
           and
           will
           be
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           the
           great
           concern
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           emulate
           and
           imitate
           him
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           as
           far
           and
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           .
           And
           were
           He
           at
           present
           in
           actual
           Hostility
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           who
           knows
           how
           soon
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           yet
           
             fas
             est
             ab
             hoste
             doceri
          
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           Lawful
           and
           commendable
           to
           submit
           to
           learn
           of
           
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           Justly
           administer
           offence
           to
           any
           honest
           and
           prudent
           Englishman
           ,
           if
           I
           take
           the
           Liberty
           hereupon
           to
           subjoyn
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           the
           French
           do
           cultivate
           and
           promote
           Manufacture
           and
           Traffick
           ,
           for
           which
           neither
           his
           Majesty
           nor
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           can
           righteously
           quarrel
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           can
           attempt
           to
           disturb
           ,
           or
           to
           obstruct
           them
           in
           their
           Commerce
           without
           some
           previous
           Infraction
           on
           their
           part
           of
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Reswick
           :
           The
           more
           it
           should
           be
           the
           
             Princely
             care
          
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           and
           the
           sedulous
           and
           prudential
           Study
           and
           endeavour
           of
           an
           
             English
             Parliament
          
           and
           People
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           being
           under
           the
           same
           Prince
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           so
           Confederated
           and
           linked
           together
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Friends
           and
           Enemies
           ,
           may
           both
           have
           the
           Advice
           ,
           Councel
           ,
           and
           Countenance
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           unto
           ,
           and
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           their
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           Strength
           and
           Power
           to
           uphold
           and
           protect
           them
           in
           Trade
           .
           For
           seeing
           Traffick
           is
           the
           Spring
           and
           Fountain
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           Nations
           encrease
           in
           Riches
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Kind
           and
           Degrees
           of
           their
           Manufacture
           ,
           and
           the
           Quality
           and
           Extent
           of
           their
           Commerce
           ;
           It
           naturally
           followeth
           that
           it
           is
           both
           the
           Interest
           and
           Duty
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           mutually
           to
           further
           ,
           and
           support
           one
           another
           ,
           who
           being
           Subjects
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Soveraign
           ,
           are
           knit
           and
           united
           together
           by
           a
           stronger
           Cement
           ,
           and
           by
           more
           firm
           and
           indissoluble
           Tyes
           ,
           than
           Countries
           under
           distinct
           and
           different
           Princes
           ,
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           by
           Alliances
           and
           Leagues
           ,
           how
           publickly
           soever
           contracted
           
           and
           stipulated
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           I
           suppose
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Share
           which
           England
           and
           Scotland
           shall
           acquire
           and
           obtain
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Less
           will
           fall
           to
           the
           Portion
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           Less
           vent
           they
           will
           have
           ,
           as
           well
           every
           where
           for
           their
           own
           Natural
           and
           Artificial
           productions
           ,
           as
           for
           what
           they
           do
           Import
           from
           Foreign
           and
           remote
           places
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           reasonably
           contradicted
           ,
           but
           that
           Scotland
           hath
           been
           expos'd
           and
           stood
           liable
           to
           many
           Inconveniences
           and
           Prejudices
           by
           it's
           having
           so
           long
           and
           greatly
           neglected
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           imprudently
           and
           supinely
           done
           .
           And
           had
           not
           they
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           given
           undeniable
           proofs
           in
           divers
           other
           ways
           and
           Instances
           of
           their
           being
           a
           Sagacious
           and
           Wise
           ,
           and
           a
           Laborious
           and
           Industrious
           people
           ;
           such
           of
           some
           other
           Kingdoms
           who
           assume
           a
           great
           Licentiousness
           in
           rallying
           upon
           the
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           of
           those
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           ,
           might
           as
           Justly
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Laziness
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           their
           deficiency
           in
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           
             good
             Sence
          
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           with
           insolence
           and
           unmannerliness
           enough
           ,
           upbraid
           them
           with
           their
           Poverty
           .
           But
           as
           this
           is
           a
           very
           tender
           Subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           handle
           it
           with
           such
           gentleness
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           shall
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           offended
           :
           For
           as
           much
           as
           my
           only
           design
           herein
           is
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           Benefits
           which
           will
           arise
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           present
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           to
           commend
           their
           engaging
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           encourage
           their
           persevering
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           reflect
           with
           any
           Severity
           upon
           their
           omissions
           heretofore
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
         
           And
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           readily
           acknowleged
           ,
           by
           all
           Men
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           thinking
           accurately
           ,
           and
           to
           useful
           purposes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Largeness
           of
           Territory
           ,
           that
           makes
           a
           
             Country
             Strong
          
           and
           Powerful
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           and
           plentiful
           Number
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           neglecting
           of
           such
           means
           and
           Methods
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           effectual
           motives
           to
           prevail
           upon
           such
           as
           are
           Born
           and
           Bred
           in
           a
           Nation
           to
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           no
           where
           but
           in
           prospect
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           Subserviency
           unto
           the
           prosperity
           of
           their
           Native
           Land
           ,
           must
           unavoidably
           cause
           a
           Nation
           to
           be
           Weak
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           vast
           Multitudes
           ,
           that
           may
           have
           been
           Born
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           years
           brought
           up
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           I
           presume
           will
           be
           confessed
           to
           have
           been
           hitherto
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           that
           so
           large
           Numbers
           of
           people
           of
           great
           Ingenuity
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           of
           bodily
           strength
           and
           agility
           ,
           equal
           to
           those
           of
           any
           Country
           about
           them
           ,
           have
           through
           the
           difficulties
           they
           were
           under
           of
           living
           comfortably
           at
           home
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           from
           Neglect
           and
           want
           of
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           been
           Necessitated
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Tempted
           ,
           to
           seek
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           a
           livelyhood
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           is
           not
           meerly
           because
           of
           the
           having
           a
           great
           Number
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           is
           rendred
           Prosperous
           and
           Happy
           ,
           but
           thro'
           the
           having
           them
           usefully
           employed
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           without
           Manufacture
           and
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           where
           there
           is
           none
           or
           very
           little
           Trade
           ,
           a
           Nation
           is
           even
           made
           Obnoxious
           ,
           and
           doth
           become
           liable
           to
           Calamities
           and
           Desolations
           ,
           by
           the
           greater
           Complement
           and
           Number
           it
           hath
           of
           Inhabitants
           .
           Seeing
           in
           such
           years
           as
           are
           not
           
           Seasonable
           for
           Grain
           ,
           wherein
           that
           of
           the
           Poet
           obtains
           of
           
             Spem
             mentita
             seges
             ,
             the
             Corn
             doth
             not
             answer
             the
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             Husbandman
          
           ;
           The
           greater
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           People
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           subject
           the
           more
           to
           Famine
           ,
           and
           Multitudes
           of
           them
           exposed
           to
           Starve
           .
           Whereof
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           proof
           ,
           than
           what
           that
           Country
           hath
           for
           these
           two
           or
           three
           last
           years
           afforded
           us
           .
           For
           tho'
           it
           is
           by
           reason
           of
           Trade
           ,
           being
           become
           more
           diffused
           and
           universal
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           it
           Anciently
           was
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           the
           Indigency
           of
           one
           Country
           ,
           is
           supplyed
           out
           of
           the
           Abundance
           and
           Plenty
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           Famines
           of
           late
           Ages
           are
           neither
           so
           frequent
           nor
           so
           Fatal
           as
           of
           Old
           they
           used
           to
           be
           ;
           yet
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Scarcity
           and
           Want
           that
           there
           is
           of
           Money
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           which
           must
           necessarily
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           littleness
           of
           their
           Manufactures
           ,
           and
           the
           meanness
           of
           their
           Commerce
           ,
           Famines
           will
           both
           fall
           out
           the
           oftner
           there
           ,
           and
           prove
           the
           more
           destructive
           .
           Seeing
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Poor
           in
           any
           Country
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           time
           of
           scarcity
           more
           Obnoxious
           to
           Starving
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           are
           Rich
           :
           A
           Nation
           that
           is
           Necessitous
           must
           be
           more
           exposed
           and
           subject
           to
           Famines
           and
           to
           Devastations
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           Kingdomes
           and
           Provinces
           which
           are
           Wealthy
           and
           Opulent
           stand
           liable
           unto
           .
        
         
           Yea
           where
           Trade
           is
           not
           encouraged
           and
           promoted
           ,
           even
           Agriculture
           it self
           will
           be
           much
           neglected
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           the
           chief
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           means
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Inhabitants
           do
           Subsist
           .
           Because
           that
           as
           thro'
           the
           Scarcity
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           the
           Poverty
           thereunto
           annexed
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           have
           often
           intimated
           ,
           will
           always
           both
           accompany
           ,
           and
           be
           proportionable
           to
           the
           want
           of
           
           Manufacture
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           there
           will
           never
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Complement
           of
           People
           to
           Cultivate
           all
           the
           Ground
           ,
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           Manured
           ,
           but
           that
           much
           of
           it
           must
           be
           left
           Barren
           :
           So
           the
           price
           of
           Grain
           and
           of
           Fatted
           Cattle
           ,
           being
           generally
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           Treasure
           that
           a
           Nation
           is
           possessed
           of
           ,
           the
           Rates
           of
           those
           will
           run
           too
           low
           ,
           for
           Husbandmen
           to
           be
           encouraged
           and
           enabled
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           improvements
           even
           of
           their
           Agriculted
           Lands
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           by
           Expence
           upon
           them
           be
           brought
           unto
           .
           Which
           brief
           hint
           and
           suggestion
           ,
           I
           do
           leave
           and
           referr
           unto
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           who
           do
           live
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           must
           know
           better
           than
           I
           pretend
           to
           do
           ,
           how
           little
           their
           best
           Lands
           are
           improved
           to
           what
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           Ground
           doth
           lie
           wholly
           barren
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           want
           of
           a
           sufficient
           Number
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           deficiency
           in
           Riches
           of
           those
           the
           Nation
           is
           stockt
           with
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           in
           and
           cultivate
           it
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           is
           obvious
           what
           great
           enlargements
           are
           made
           in
           the
           Agriculture
           ,
           and
           Pasturage
           of
           England
           beyond
           what
           formerly
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           high
           Prizes
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           which
           they
           bore
           before
           ,
           Corn
           and
           Cattle
           are
           advanced
           ,
           since
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           English
           to
           Trade
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           they
           extend
           their
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           become
           thereby
           farther
           enriched
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           proportionable
           progress
           made
           in
           the
           taking
           in
           and
           rendring
           those
           Lands
           fertile
           which
           remain
           hitherto
           Barren
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           Price
           of
           those
           which
           are
           already
           cultivated
           .
           Nor
           may
           it
           be
           amiss
           under
           this
           head
           further
           to
           represent
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           because
           of
           the
           Scots
           having
           neglected
           Manufactture
           
           and
           Trade
           ,
           that
           the
           general
           Rental
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Value
           of
           Lands
           when
           Farmed
           ,
           are
           even
           for
           the
           Dmiension
           of
           Territory
           and
           Ground
           ,
           so
           much
           Disproportionable
           unto
           ,
           and
           below
           what
           they
           are
           in
           England
           and
           Holland
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           Mathematical
           proposition
           be
           more
           evident
           and
           certain
           ,
           upon
           the
           indubitable
           principles
           of
           that
           Science
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           sure
           and
           unquestionable
           both
           from
           
             Moral
             Arguments
          
           and
           Experience
           ,
           that
           the
           current
           Worth
           of
           Land
           to
           be
           Let
           will
           be
           always
           according
           to
           the
           Measure
           of
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           and
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Riches
           which
           a
           Nation
           by
           that
           means
           becomes
           possessed
           of
           .
           In
           confirmation
           whereof
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unseasonable
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           how
           that
           answerably
           to
           
           England's
           enlarging
           its
           Manufacture
           ,
           and
           extending
           its
           Trade
           ,
           the
           value
           of
           Lands
           hath
           in
           equality
           thereunto
           gradually
           risen
           and
           swelled
           .
           So
           that
           from
           
             Twelve
             years
          
           purchase
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           highest
           that
           Land
           went
           at
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           when
           this
           Nation
           began
           first
           to
           apply
           it self
           considerably
           to
           Commerce
           ,
           it
           was
           risen
           and
           advanced
           some
           time
           ago
           to
           
             Twenty
             Years
          
           Purchase
           ,
           and
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           more
           .
           
           For
           as
           the
           Admirable
           Author
           of
           an
           
             Essay
             on
             Ways
             and
             Means
          
           doth
           most
           pertinently
           observe
           ,
           and
           confidently
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             undeniable
             reasons
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             the
             general
             Rental
             of
          
           England
           
             did
             not
             in
             the
             year
             1600
             exceed
             Six
             Millions
          
           per
           annum
           ,
           
             but
             that
             thro'
             the
             help
             of
             that
             Wealth
             ,
             which
             had
             flowed
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             Foreign
             Trade
             ,
             it
             had
             risen
             before
             the
             commencement
             of
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             to
             Fourteen
             Millions
             Yearly
          
           ;
           So
           none
           will
           have
           the
           Effrontery
           to
           gainsay
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Rental
           of
           England
           ,
           
           was
           the
           year
           1600
           greatly
           encreased
           beyond
           ,
           what
           it
           had
           been
           about
           half
           a
           Century
           before
           .
           Which
           the
           more
           it
           is
           seriously
           weighed
           ,
           and
           duly
           pondred
           by
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           only
           both
           Justifie
           their
           Wisdom
           in
           procuring
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             Trading
             to
             Africa
          
           and
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           having
           joyned
           so
           freely
           ,
           and
           contributed
           so
           Liberally
           ,
           for
           the
           forming
           a
           Stock
           ,
           and
           raising
           a
           Treasure
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           sufficient
           as
           well
           to
           Uphold
           ,
           and
           Promote
           as
           to
           Begin
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           also
           animate
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           raise
           their
           Courage
           for
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           Protecting
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           shut
           up
           this
           particular
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           neglect
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           their
           falling
           below
           their
           Neighbours
           in
           Riches
           and
           Treasure
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Natural
           effect
           of
           that
           Omission
           ,
           that
           Scotland
           is
           not
           only
           so
           weak
           as
           it
           is
           in
           a
           
             Naval
             Strength
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           variety
           ,
           goodness
           and
           conveniency
           of
           its
           Ports
           ,
           for
           the
           Ocean
           and
           Mediterranean
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           
             Narrow
             Seas
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Baltick
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Nation
           doth
           make
           so
           mean
           and
           inconsiderable
           a
           Figure
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scots
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           Natural
           and
           acquired
           accomplishments
           do
           equal
           most
           of
           any
           Country
           that
           are
           of
           their
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ,
           and
           who
           for
           Bravour
           are
           Universally
           acknowledged
           to
           Come
           behind
           few
           or
           none
           ,
           are
           nevertheless
           so
           little
           Valued
           and
           Caressed
           by
           Princes
           ,
           and
           in
           Courts
           ,
           by
           whom
           and
           where
           persons
           are
           chiefly
           esteemed
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           weight
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           an
           Exchequer
           ,
           and
           in
           proportion
           to
           their
           Rental
           and
           Capital
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           being
           at
           last
           willing
           and
           desirous
           to
           redeem
           it self
           from
           the
           Opprobry
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           unto
           which
           it
           hath
           so
           long
           stood
           exposed
           among
           its
           Neighbours
           ,
           for
           the
           having
           either
           thro'
           Supineness
           or
           Pride
           ,
           neglected
           the
           promoting
           and
           pursuing
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           Embarked
           in
           an
           Undertaking
           ,
           that
           will
           relieve
           that
           Nation
           against
           ,
           and
           rescue
           it
           from
           the
           Inconveniencies
           and
           Damages
           ,
           which
           have
           ensued
           upon
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           their
           Omission
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           here
           improper
           to
           represent
           in
           a
           few
           words
           the
           several
           advantages
           that
           Scotland
           is
           possessed
           of
           ,
           and
           doth
           enjoy
           in
           equality
           with
           most
           Countries
           ,
           and
           above
           divers
           ,
           for
           its
           being
           qualified
           and
           enabled
           to
           succeed
           and
           prosper
           in
           this
           Design
           .
           For
           the
           main
           and
           great
           things
           that
           are
           Antecedently
           needfull
           ,
           and
           pre-required
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           peoples
           engaging
           in
           Manufacture
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           Commerce
           abroad
           ,
           being
           large
           Numbers
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           a
           Soil
           producing
           variety
           and
           plenty
           of
           usefull
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           convenient
           Ports
           for
           the
           Exportation
           of
           their
           own
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           the
           Importation
           of
           such
           goods
           from
           Foreign
           parts
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           have
           either
           occasion
           to
           consume
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           or
           which
           by
           carrying
           them
           forth
           again
           ,
           they
           can
           dispose
           of
           and
           vend
           else
           where
           ;
           there
           are
           few
           Nations
           in
           Europe
           ,
           that
           are
           better
           furnished
           and
           accommodated
           with
           all
           those
           advantages
           ,
           helps
           and
           Succours
           than
           Scotland
           is
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           its
           having
           divers
           Harbours
           ,
           and
           those
           both
           safe
           and
           conveniently
           Situated
           ,
           for
           Sailing
           to
           and
           from
           the
           Eastern
           ,
           Southern
           and
           Western
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           It
           hath
           likewise
           diverse
           
             Natural
             Productions
          
           ,
           
           and
           may
           have
           a
           sufficient
           plenty
           of
           Artifici●l
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           Original
           unto
           ,
           and
           be
           both
           a
           Foundation
           and
           Nourishment
           for
           Trade
           :
           Nor
           will
           any
           deny
           but
           that
           it
           actually
           doth
           ,
           or
           may
           at
           least
           speedily
           so
           abound
           with
           People
           ,
           as
           to
           yield
           and
           afford
           hands
           enough
           for
           Manufacture
           and
           Traffick
           .
        
         
           For
           tho'
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           with
           which
           the
           Scots
           ,
           may
           probably
           be
           but
           indifferently
           and
           scantily
           furnished
           (
           whereof
           nevertheless
           they
           may
           in
           time
           by
           this
           means
           acquire
           more
           )
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           Trade
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Natural
           and
           
             Artificial
             Products
          
           of
           a
           Country
           are
           the
           Spring
           and
           Source
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Nerves
           and
           Sinews
           thereof
           are
           a
           Multiplicity
           of
           Hands
           properly
           and
           industriously
           employed
           .
           And
           with
           these
           Scotland
           doth
           so
           abound
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           not
           only
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           thro'
           want
           of
           business
           and
           labour
           whereunto
           to
           apply
           themselves
           ,
           an
           useless
           and
           a
           grievous
           Burthen
           to
           their
           Native
           Country
           :
           but
           great
           Numbers
           have
           by
           their
           Necessities
           been
           constrained
           either
           to
           Transport
           themselves
           into
           the
           Colonies
           and
           Plantations
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           Foreign
           Princes
           and
           States
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           been
           carrying
           on
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           neither
           of
           which
           ways
           ,
           hath
           any
           
             Benefit
             accrued
          
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           it
           should
           ,
           unless
           now
           and
           then
           casually
           and
           by
           accident
           .
           But
           those
           Colonies
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           planted
           ,
           do
           carry
           away
           and
           engross
           the
           Gains
           of
           their
           Industry
           :
           And
           the
           Potentates
           under
           whose
           Banners
           they
           bear
           Arms
           ,
           do
           reap
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           Bravour
           ,
           and
           do
           become
           possessed
           of
           those
           acquisitions
           
           of
           Towns
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           they
           purchase
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           Blood
           and
           Lives
           ,
        
         
           And
           may
           I
           be
           permitted
           ,
           without
           giving
           offence
           ,
           to
           add
           ,
           That
           thro'
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           Methods
           ,
           Scotland
           hath
           had
           the
           Misfortune
           ,
           to
           have
           more
           Thousands
           of
           lusty
           and
           valiant
           Men
           kill'd
           and
           destroy'd
           in
           Wars
           ,
           wherein
           that
           Kingdom
           had
           no
           National
           concern
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           been
           employ'd
           in
           the
           gentle
           and
           peaceable
           Arts
           of
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           render'd
           it
           a
           powerful
           and
           opulent
           Nation
           .
           Yea
           ,
           such
           has
           been
           the
           guilt
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           unhappiness
           ,
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           thro'
           want
           of
           Business
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           Subsistence
           and
           Livelihood
           at
           Home
           ,
           have
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           the
           carrying
           Arms
           under
           Foreign
           Rulers
           and
           Potentates
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           not
           only
           been
           frequently
           engag'd
           in
           the
           killing
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           expos'd
           to
           be
           kill'd
           themselves
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           the
           alone
           cause
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           hath
           too
           often
           been
           m●erly
           ,
           either
           the
           Covetousness
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Aggressors
           ,
           or
           the
           Fraudulencies
           ,
           and
           Injustices
           of
           the
           Aggressed
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           infamy
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           they
           have
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           in
           Opposite
           and
           Hostile
           Brigades
           and
           Battalions
           ,
           been
           found
           Encountring
           and
           Slaughtring
           one
           another
           .
           So
           that
           for
           the
           obviating
           ,
           preventing
           ,
           and
           avoiding
           ,
           that
           Criminal
           and
           Reproachful
           Course
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           if
           upon
           no
           other
           Prospects
           and
           Motives
           ,
           that
           Kingdom
           ought
           to
           apply
           it self
           more
           to
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           than
           it
           hath
           hitherto
           done
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           that
           Nation
           stands
           not
           only
           exceedingly
           adapted
           ,
           by
           reason
           both
           of
           the
           Sagacity
           of
           their
           Nobility
           and
           
             Higher
             Gentry
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
           discerning
           and
           advising
           unto
           Means
           ,
           Ways
           ,
           and
           Methods
           ,
           for
           the
           encouraging
           ,
           encreasing
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           thereof
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           
             Mercantile
             Knowledge
             ,
             Skill
          
           ,
           and
           Artifice
           ,
           of
           those
           of
           the
           
             Middle
             Rank
          
           ,
           For
           adjusting
           ,
           conducting
           ,
           and
           managing
           ,
           as
           well
           what
           is
           to
           be
           Fabricked
           at
           Home
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           to
           be
           chiefly
           Regarded
           and
           Cultivated
           abroad
           :
           But
           especially
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           having
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           its
           People
           ,
           a
           vaster
           Proportion
           of
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Poorer
           and
           
             Inferiour
             Sort
          
           ,
           than
           some
           other
           Countries
           are
           furnish'd
           with
           .
           Nor
           is
           any
           thing
           more
           demonstrable
           ,
           than
           that
           a
           multiplicity
           of
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           without
           a
           very
           large
           Number
           of
           Commonalty
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           are
           Necessitous
           and
           Indigent
           to
           very
           considerable
           measures
           and
           degrees
           ,
           is
           rather
           an
           Obstruction
           unto
           ,
           than
           a
           Furtherance
           of
           Manufacture
           and
           Commerce
           .
           Seeing
           tho'
           the
           former
           may
           assist
           towards
           the
           finding
           and
           supplying
           the
           Materials
           ,
           and
           can
           alone
           afford
           and
           advance
           the
           Treasure
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Managing
           ,
           Upholding
           ,
           and
           the
           Enlarging
           of
           both
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           they
           of
           the
           
             latter
             kind
          
           that
           do
           mainly
           afford
           the
           Hands
           ,
           by
           whose
           Toyl
           ,
           Labour
           ,
           and
           Industry
           ,
           the
           Production
           of
           the
           Waters
           is
           gain'd
           ,
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Land
           is
           Fabrick'd
           and
           Manufactur'd
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           
             Commodities
             Colonies
          
           and
           Plantations
           are
           capable
           of
           yielding
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           acquir'd
           and
           improv'd
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           confess'd
           by
           all
           ,
           who
           do
           exercise
           their
           Thoughts
           in
           and
           about
           Speculations
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           that
           Multitudes
           of
           People
           are
           the
           most
           valuable
           Treasure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greatest
           Strength
           of
           a
           Country
           :
           So
           it
           is
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Peasants
           and
           
             ordinary
             Sort
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           reckon'd
           for
           the
           Mobb
           and
           Commonalty
           ,
           provided
           they
           be
           
           universally
           and
           fully
           employ'd
           ,
           and
           their
           Labour
           and
           Industry
           pertinently
           and
           usefully
           apply'd
           ,
           are
           as
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           Community
           and
           Republic
           ,
           and
           as
           contributary
           to
           the
           making
           a
           Country
           Opulent
           and
           Wealthy
           ,
           as
           those
           are
           of
           any
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           whatsoever
           ,
           if
           not
           considerably
           more
           .
           And
           the
           more
           any
           Nation
           is
           over-stock'd
           with
           Poor
           ,
           it
           becomes
           the
           more
           signally
           the
           Interest
           of
           that
           State
           or
           Kingdom
           to
           cultivate
           Manufacture
           and
           Trade
           ,
           these
           being
           the
           only
           means
           of
           rendring
           such
           steadable
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           who
           must
           otherwise
           be
           unavoidably
           Burthensome
           .
           And
           as
           Scotland
           hath
           a
           large
           complement
           and
           share
           of
           very
           mean
           and
           poor
           People
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           made
           serviceble
           to
           the
           Fabricking
           Good
           and
           Commodities
           at
           Home
           ,
           the
           Navigating
           Ships
           of
           Traffick
           .
           raising
           a
           breed
           of
           Seamen
           for
           Fleets
           of
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Planting
           of
           Colonies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           winning
           ,
           extracting
           ,
           and
           improving
           the
           productions
           of
           those
           Lands
           and
           Countries
           ,
           whither
           they
           are
           carry'd
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           set'led
           :
           So
           the
           
             Scots
             Peasantry
          
           are
           accustom'd
           to
           a
           Frugal
           and
           Parsimonious
           way
           of
           Living
           ;
           to
           which
           those
           of
           some
           Neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           are
           not
           ,
           without
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           ,
           nor
           hardly
           able
           to
           bear
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           farther
           and
           a
           considerable
           reason
           ,
           why
           Scotland
           should
           proceed
           and
           persevere
           in
           the
           settling
           and
           maintaining
           a
           Foreign
           Plantation
           .
           Nor
           are
           they
           only
           dispos'd
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           capable
           of
           living
           both
           healthfully
           and
           contentedly
           upon
           Viands
           and
           Allowances
           ,
           that
           would
           reduce
           those
           of
           some
           other
           Countries
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           mean
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           born
           as
           much
           upon
           the
           Flat
           ,
           to
           a
           weak
           and
           languishing
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           a
           starving
           Condition
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           
           by
           the
           size
           and
           fabrick
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           Nimbleness
           and
           Agility
           of
           their
           Limbs
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           acuteness
           of
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           as
           capable
           of
           being
           Laborious
           ,
           Industrious
           and
           Ingenious
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           they
           are
           put
           upon
           ,
           and
           made
           apply
           and
           addict
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           as
           such
           of
           any
           other
           Country
           are
           .
        
         
           Finally
           their
           great
           inclination
           to
           Marry
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Narrow
           and
           Frugal
           way
           of
           Living
           ,
           and
           their
           prolificalness
           ,
           and
           aptitude
           for
           Generation
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           ,
           their
           accustomedness
           to
           Encrease
           and
           Multiply
           ,
           thro'
           the
           parsimonious
           manner
           ,
           of
           their
           Subsisting
           beyond
           what
           is
           usual
           in
           most
           Countries
           ,
           gives
           another
           encouragement
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           administers
           a
           further
           Inducement
           ;
           why
           the
           Scots
           should
           remain
           steady
           and
           unchangable
           ,
           in
           their
           Design
           and
           Undertaking
           ,
           of
           establishing
           
             Foreign
             Colonies
          
           :
           Seeing
           they
           will
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           become
           the
           
             Sooner
             Peopled
          
           ,
           without
           drawing
           too
           many
           Swarms
           from
           the
           Hive
           at
           home
           .
           Of
           this
           their
           needs
           no
           other
           Proof
           ,
           than
           barely
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           the
           Scots
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           from
           a
           very
           inconsiderable
           Number
           ,
           that
           settled
           there
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           are
           Multiplied
           to
           a
           very
           great
           and
           large
           body
           of
           People
           ,
           whereof
           that
           Kingdom
           receiveth
           and
           enjoyeth
           all
           the
           Benefits
           both
           in
           Power
           and
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           that
           falleth
           to
           the
           share
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           is
           meerly
           the
           Satisfaction
           and
           Credit
           ,
           of
           having
           so
           vast
           a
           Colony
           of
           their
           Countrymen
           there
           .
           And
           by
           this
           blessing
           and
           advantage
           of
           being
           more
           Prolifical
           and
           Fertile
           ,
           in
           the
           Procreating
           of
           Children
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           their
           strait
           and
           narrow
           circumstances
           ,
           are
           any
           where
           else
           ;
           the
           Plantation
           of
           Calidonia
           in
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           may
           in
           a
           few
           
           Years
           ,
           become
           equal
           in
           Number
           of
           People
           ,
           to
           some
           other
           Colonies
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           may
           securely
           promise
           to
           it self
           ,
           the
           escaping
           of
           that
           Mischief
           ,
           which
           hath
           befallen
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           ,
           in
           the
           being
           almost
           Depopulated
           ,
           by
           the
           Colonies
           which
           it
           hath
           Planted
           in
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           so
           much
           in
           what
           I
           have
           intimated
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           believe
           there
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           rendring
           them
           suddenly
           Populous
           ,
           in
           any
           Plantation
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           establish
           in
           an
           entire
           dependance
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           especially
           Subservient
           and
           Conducive
           to
           their
           own
           Benefit
           ;
           yet
           they
           will
           find
           enough
           to
           Transport
           and
           Transplant
           Yearly
           ,
           into
           their
           Plantations
           without
           Draining
           their
           Country
           of
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           by
           meerly
           Inviting
           and
           Prevailing
           upon
           such
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           whose
           necessities
           do
           either
           compel
           them
           to
           Travel
           abroad
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           Soldiers
           and
           Servants
           ,
           in
           Foreign
           Countries
           and
           Plantations
           ,
           or
           who
           stand
           reduced
           to
           pinching
           Wants
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           be
           Beggars
           at
           home
           ;
           which
           being
           seconded
           and
           accompanied
           with
           a
           thrifty
           ,
           temperate
           and
           regular
           Conduct
           in
           their
           Colony
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           giving
           due
           encouragement
           ,
           thro'
           granting
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Secular
             Privileges
          
           both
           in
           Scotland
           and
           there
           ,
           to
           such
           strangers
           as
           shall
           come
           and
           settle
           among
           them
           ,
           thro'
           the
           want
           whereof
           ,
           Spain
           is
           become
           Dispeopled
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           their
           Plantations
           in
           America
           but
           slenderly
           stockt
           with
           Inhabitants
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           only
           render
           the
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           ,
           suddenly
           populous
           and
           Flourishing
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           draw
           more
           people
           into
           Scotland
           it self
           ,
           than
           it
           now
           hath
           ,
           or
           can
           at
           any
           time
           hereafter
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           Commerce
           an
           Traffick
           ,
           be
           well
           able
           
           to
           bear
           .
           Whereof
           England
           as
           well
           as
           Holland
           ,
           are
           evident
           examples
           and
           demonstrative
           Proofs
           ,
           being
           since
           their
           respective
           and
           several
           Plantations
           ,
           in
           the
           East
           and
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           mightily
           encreased
           in
           the
           Number
           of
           their
           Inhabitants
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           vast
           Shoals
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           have
           from
           year
           to
           year
           been
           Transplanted
           into
           those
           Colonies
           :
           For
           as
           the
           incomparable
           
             Author
             of
             an
             Essay
             upon
             Ways
             and
             Means
             ,
          
           doth
           assure
           us
           that
           England
           
             since
             the
             year
             1600
             ,
             is
             increased
             in
             Number
             of
             Inhabitants
             about
             900000
          
           ;
           Whereof
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           say
           the
           like
           of
           Holland
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           Dimension
           of
           their
           Territories
           :
           So
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           within
           that
           circle
           and
           compass
           of
           time
           ,
           diverse
           of
           the
           English
           Plantations
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           erected
           and
           established
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           have
           since
           that
           term
           of
           Years
           ,
           been
           enlarged
           ,
           improved
           and
           become
           vastly
           more
           Peopled
           than
           they
           were
           before
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           from
           the
           whole
           which
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           said
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           Scots
           have
           of
           late
           ,
           discovered
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           how
           highly
           their
           care
           and
           zeal
           are
           to
           be
           Commended
           ,
           in
           their
           having
           made
           an
           Essay
           ,
           and
           a
           Beginning
           for
           the
           encouragement
           and
           enlargement
           of
           Manufacture
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           erection
           and
           establishment
           of
           a
           Colony
           abroad
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Foundation
           which
           they
           have
           laid
           ,
           for
           the
           settlement
           and
           advancement
           of
           Trade
           .
           And
           this
           unquestionably
           they
           have
           a
           plenary
           right
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           a
           Free
           and
           
             Independant
             Nation
          
           ,
           without
           asking
           the
           leave
           ,
           or
           demanding
           the
           concurrence
           of
           any
           Rulers
           and
           Countries
           whatsoever
           ,
           provided
           they
           be
           Countenanced
           and
           Authorised
           thereunto
           ,
           
           by
           their
           own
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           do
           nothing
           therein
           ,
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           attempt
           the
           settling
           in
           any
           Districts
           or
           Provinces
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           stand
           prohibited
           and
           excluded
           by
           publick
           and
           solemn
           Stipulations
           ,
           between
           him
           that
           now
           is
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           have
           been
           so
           formerly
           ,
           and
           other
           States
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Potentates
           .
           For
           that
           Scotland
           dependeth
           upon
           ,
           or
           is
           a
           Province
           Subordinate
           to
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Subjected
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           Municipal
           Statutes
           thereof
           ,
           I
           suppose
           none
           will
           betray
           the
           Ignorance
           or
           have
           the
           Effrontery
           to
           affirm
           .
           It
           being
           a
           Kingdom
           that
           holdeth
           of
           none
           Save
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           their
           Title
           unto
           and
           Possession
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           Swords
           ,
           under
           his
           providential
           Blessing
           and
           Aid
           ,
           for
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           Defending
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           tho'
           there
           be
           a
           very
           near
           and
           close
           Conjunction
           and
           Union
           ,
           between
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           thro'
           their
           being
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           King
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           the
           virtue
           ,
           and
           force
           of
           mutual
           Contracts
           and
           Alliances
           ▪
           which
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           may
           always
           continue
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           secret
           Caballings
           and
           Clandestine
           endeavours
           of
           those
           ,
           may
           prove
           abortive
           ,
           unprosperous
           and
           miscarry
           ,
           who
           either
           from
           Ancient
           Piques
           ,
           personal
           Moroseness
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           and
           ill
           Nature
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           other
           Motives
           ,
           Prospects
           and
           Designs
           whatsoever
           ,
           shall
           seek
           to
           weaken
           ,
           interrupt
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           dissolve
           it
           .
           Yet
           England
           doth
           not
           Challenge
           and
           lay
           Claim
           to
           the
           having
           any
           Authority
           over
           Scotland
           ,
           nor
           pretend
           to
           an
           Imposing
           of
           their
           own
           Laws
           upon
           that
           Nation
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           Supervising
           of
           such
           Parliamentary
           Bills
           as
           are
           
           prepared
           and
           formed
           there
           in
           order
           to
           the
           being
           Enacted
           into
           Statutes
           .
           But
           the
           Scots
           are
           absolute
           within
           themselves
           ,
           and
           vested
           with
           a
           Power
           underived
           from
           any
           Nation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           exercise
           whereof
           they
           are
           accountable
           unto
           none
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           falling
           upon
           ,
           and
           pursuing
           all
           such
           Ways
           ,
           Methods
           ,
           and
           Means
           ,
           which
           are
           reconcilable
           with
           the
           Fealty
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           which
           they
           owe
           unto
           their
           Prince
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           subservient
           and
           usefull
           to
           their
           own
           Safety
           and
           Interest
           .
           And
           in
           Testimony
           and
           Evidence
           of
           their
           being
           a
           
             Free
             State
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           entirely
           Independent
           upon
           England
           ,
           as
           upon
           any
           other
           Dominion
           whatsoever
           ;
           they
           both
           can
           ,
           and
           do
           often
           lay
           what
           Customs
           and
           Impositions
           they
           please
           ,
           upon
           English
           Productions
           and
           Commodities
           ,
           when
           carried
           and
           Imported
           thither
           ,
           to
           be
           vended
           and
           disposed
           of
           there
           .
           And
           by
           a
           
             Power
             Inherent
          
           in
           themselves
           ,
           which
           England
           cannot
           reasonably
           dispute
           ,
           nor
           lawfully
           Controul
           :
           they
           sometimes
           do
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           may
           ,
           Inhibit
           and
           Forbid
           their
           own
           People
           ,
           the
           buying
           ,
           using
           ,
           and
           consuming
           such
           Goods
           as
           were
           either
           Manufactured
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           brought
           thither
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           from
           their
           Plantations
           and
           Colonies
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           Vertue
           of
           this
           independent
           Freedom
           ,
           Liberty
           ,
           Previlege
           and
           Right
           under
           the
           Authority
           and
           Power
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           they
           have
           at
           all
           times
           made
           legal
           Provision
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           People
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           pursued
           that
           little
           Trade
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           attained
           unto
           with
           such
           Nations
           abroad
           ,
           as
           were
           in
           Peace
           and
           Amity
           with
           their
           Princes
           ,
           without
           their
           being
           questioned
           for
           ,
           or
           disturbed
           in
           it
           by
           any
           ,
           save
           by
           those
           that
           were
           
           in
           Hostility
           with
           their
           Sovereigns
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           in
           Seasons
           of
           actual
           War
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           by
           a
           fresh
           Exertion
           of
           this
           innate
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           inherent
           and
           independant
           Right
           ,
           lately
           contrived
           and
           framed
           a
           Bill
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           obtained
           to
           be
           passed
           into
           an
           Act
           ,
           and
           a
           Law
           ,
           wherein
           the
           People
           and
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           
             are
             empowered
             to
             erect
             Societies
             and
             Companies
             ,
             for
             the
             establishment
             and
             carrying
             on
             Trade
             ,
             with
             whatsoever
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             ,
             or
             Places
             in
          
           As●●
           ▪
           ,
           Africa
           ,
           
           or
           America
           ,
           
             which
             are
             either
             not
             Inhabited
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             have
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Natives
             ,
             and
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             under
             the
             Limitation
             and
             Restriction
             ,
             that
             such
             places
             are
             not
          
           Previously
           and
           Antecedently
           
             possessed
             by
             European
             Sovereigns
             ,
             Potentates
             ,
             Princes
             and
             States
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             provide
             and
             furnish
             the
             said
             Places
             ,
             Cities
             Towns
             and
             Forts
             ,
             with
             Magazines
             ,
             Ordinance
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             Weapons
             ,
             Ammunitions
             and
             stores
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             defend
             their
             Trade
             ,
             Navigation
             ,
             Colonies
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             and
             Plantations
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             Effects
             .
          
           As
           likewise
           ,
           
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             Lawful
             for
             them
             to
             make
             Reprisals
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             and
             take
             reparation
             of
             Damages
             done
             unto
             them
             by
             Sea
             or
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             and
             conclude
             Treaties
             of
             Peace
             and
             Commerce
             with
             the
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             and
             Proprietors
             of
             the
             said
             Lands
             ,
             Islands
             ,
             Countries
             or
             Places
             in
          
           Africa
           or
           America
           .
        
         
           In
           relation
           to
           which
           Act
           ,
           for
           authorising
           the
           Scots
           to
           establish
           a
           
             Foreign
             Trade
          
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           empowered
           to
           settle
           Plantations
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           gaining
           ,
           enlarging
           ,
           and
           protecting
           
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           few
           things
           which
           I
           have
           to
           offer
           under
           this
           head
           ,
           shall
           be
           briefly
           these
           .
           Namely
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Design
           of
           Erecting
           such
           a
           Trade
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Planting
             Colonies
          
           in
           the
           Subserviency
           ,
           to
           the
           Maintaining
           ,
           Improving
           and
           Extending
           thereof
           ,
           was
           not
           rashly
           and
           unthoughtfully
           Undertaken
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           the
           Act
           by
           which
           in
           pursuance
           of
           that
           Projection
           ,
           they
           stand
           warranted
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           is
           before
           reported
           ,
           was
           not
           surreptitiously
           obtained
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           by
           any
           undue
           Artifices
           misled
           into
           the
           Granting
           of
           it
           .
           For
           how
           much
           foever
           that
           Nation
           ,
           might
           be
           desirous
           to
           have
           a
           
             Foreign
             Settlement
          
           ,
           towards
           the
           better
           enabling
           them
           for
           such
           a
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           they
           sufficiently
           understood
           it
           to
           be
           their
           great
           and
           indispensible
           Interest
           ,
           to
           embark
           Vigorously
           both
           in
           Manufacture
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           yet
           their
           unsuccessfulness
           heretofore
           in
           some
           attempts
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           as
           particularly
           in
           the
           Plantation
           of
           Carolina
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           antecedently
           to
           the
           English
           planting
           there
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           became
           expelled
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           thro'
           want
           of
           that
           protection
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           encouragements
           which
           were
           necessary
           to
           the
           having
           rendred
           them
           safe
           and
           Prosperous
           ;
           made
           them
           proceed
           slowly
           and
           with
           great
           Calmness
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           in
           the
           Forming
           ,
           Digesting
           and
           Maturating
           what
           they
           have
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           an
           adjusting
           of
           all
           that
           was
           Prerequired
           thereunto
           ,
           put
           in
           Execution
           .
           Nor
           could
           the
           King
           be
           Surprized
           into
           the
           giving
           his
           
             Royal
             Assent
          
           to
           the
           Bill
           for
           the
           premised
           establishment
           ;
           seeing
           ▪
           as
           they
           who
           served
           his
           Majesty
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           under
           the
           Characters
           of
           Commissioner
           and
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           were
           persons
           as
           
           entirely
           in
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           zealous
           for
           his
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           as
           ever
           any
           have
           been
           known
           to
           be
           that
           filled
           those
           Posts
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           an
           interposition
           of
           two
           Years
           ,
           whereby
           the
           King
           had
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           an
           opportunity
           desirable
           ,
           for
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           most
           Important
           and
           Arduous
           Affair
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           might
           have
           informed
           and
           Satisfy'd
           himself
           of
           the
           Justice
           and
           conveniency
           of
           what
           was
           laid
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           humbly
           desired
           of
           him
           ,
           between
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           32
           Act
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           Anno
           1693.
           which
           invited
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           persons
           in
           general
           to
           enter
           into
           Societies
           and
           Companies
           ,
           for
           carrying
           on
           a
           Trade
           ,
           in
           any
           or
           in
           all
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           in
           Hostility
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           enacting
           of
           that
           Statute
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           8
           Act
           of
           the
           Parliament
           Anno
           1695
           ,
           whereby
           that
           design
           was
           Perfected
           and
           Compleated
           ,
           thro'
           a
           Companies
           becoming
           settled
           by
           Law
           ,
           vested
           with
           the
           Rights
           and
           Powers
           forementioned
           ,
           and
           favoured
           with
           such
           immunities
           ,
           as
           were
           necessary
           to
           encourage
           so
           hazardous
           and
           expensive
           an
           Undertaking
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           will
           infallibly
           Prove
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           the
           Grace
           and
           Goodness
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           appear'd
           very
           eminently
           manifested
           to
           the
           Scots
           therein
           ,
           in
           vouchsafing
           to
           have
           granted
           them
           the
           privileges
           ,
           
             That
             none
             of
             their
             Stock
             and
             Effects
             ,
             shall
             be
             liable
             unto
             any
             manner
             of
             Confiscations
             ,
             Seisures
             ,
             Forfeitures
             ,
             Attachments
             ,
             Arrests
             ,
             or
             Restraints
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             Freight
             Outlandish
             and
             hired
             Ships
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             Years
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Act
             for
             encouraging
             Shipping
             and
             Navigation
             .
             Anno
             1661.
             
             And
             that
             their
             Merchandice
             ,
          
           
           
             goods
             and
             effects
             ,
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Restraints
             and
             Prohibitions
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Customs
             ,
             
             Taxes
             ,
             Sesses
             ,
             Supplies
             or
             other
             Duties
             imposed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             imposed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             and
             during
             the
             space
             of
             21
             years
             .
          
           As
           likewise
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Officer
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Military
             ,
             or
             other
             person
             whatsoever
             within
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             shall
             Impress
             ,
             Entertain
             ,
             Stop
             or
             Detain
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Members
             ,
             Officers
             or
             Servants
             ,
             or
             others
             whatsoever
             ,
             of
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             said
             Company
             ;
             And
             that
             all
             these
             shall
             be
             Free
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Persons
             ,
             Estates
             and
             Goods
             ,
             employed
             in
             the
             said
             Stock
             and
             Trade
             ,
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Taxes
             ,
             Sesses
             ,
             Supplies
             ,
             Excises
             ,
             quartering
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             transient
             or
             local
             ,
             or
             levying
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             or
             other
             Impositions
             whatsoever
             for
             and
             during
             the
             space
             of
             21
             years
             .
          
           Yet
           it
           must
           withal
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty's
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           Allies
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           his
           own
           Subjects
           in
           his
           other
           Territories
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           are
           no
           less
           singularly
           ,
           conspicuously
           and
           abundantly
           displayed
           ,
           thro'
           the
           Providing
           expressly
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           said
           Act
           ,
           that
           no
           
             Prince
             ,
             Country
             ,
             People
             ,
             or
             Colony
             ,
             shall
             be
             Invaded
             or
             Molested
             in
             what
             they
             are
             rightfully
             possessed
             of
             ,
             nor
             disseised
             of
             their
             properties
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             they
             can
             lay
             Claim
             unto
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             either
             of
             Nature
             or
             Nations
             .
          
           Which
           shews
           that
           what
           his
           Majesty
           did
           ,
           in
           passing
           the
           Act
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           the
           result
           of
           great
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           mature
           Deliberation
           .
           And
           whosoever
           will
           but
           allow
           himself
           time
           to
           read
           and
           consider
           it
           ,
           will
           find
           himself
           oblig'd
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           in
           no
           Projection
           whatsoever
           ,
           towards
           a
           settlement
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           Statutes
           or
           Edicts
           enacted
           and
           emitted
           ,
           for
           the
           authorizing
           and
           countenancing
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           there
           ever
           such
           a
           regard
           had
           ,
           and
           expressed
           to
           the
           rights
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           or
           of
           Planters
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Natives
           where
           that
           Colony
           should
           come
           to
           settle
           ,
           as
           is
           done
           in
           the
           
             Scots
             Act
          
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           I
           will
           only
           further
           Subjoyn
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           have
           not
           only
           obtained
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Empowring
           them
           to
           plant
           and
           settle
           Foreign
           Colonies
           wheresoever
           they
           can
           ,
           without
           doing
           Injustice
           to
           the
           Natives
           ,
           invading
           the
           Territories
           ,
           and
           Districts
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           or
           their
           being
           injurious
           to
           previous
           and
           antecedent
           Planters
           ;
           But
           they
           have
           likewise
           procured
           a
           Patent
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           whereby
           all
           and
           every
           thing
           or
           things
           ,
           granted
           to
           them
           in
           the
           said
           Act
           ,
           stand
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           by
           a
           Fact
           and
           Deed
           ,
           that
           is
           Personally
           his
           
           Majesty's
           own
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           distinguishing
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           which
           he
           Speaketh
           most
           Vnretractably
           as
           well
           as
           Sovereignly
           to
           his
           People
           .
           So
           that
           his
           Majesty
           being
           a
           Prince
           eminent
           for
           his
           Veracity
           ,
           and
           his
           Constancy
           to
           his
           Royal
           Word
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           his
           Courage
           Justice
           and
           Honour
           ,
           He
           hath
           made
           it
           impracticable
           ,
           without
           Sullying
           and
           Disparaging
           his
           own
           Glorious
           Perfections
           ,
           which
           't
           is
           Impossible
           he
           should
           have
           the
           Weakness
           ,
           Infirmity
           and
           Imprudence
           to
           do
           ,
           either
           to
           depart
           from
           ,
           dispense
           with
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           subsequent
           relaxing
           Interpretation
           ,
           to
           Retract
           or
           Supersede
           what
           he
           hath
           granted
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           to
           avoid
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           Protecting
           them
           in
           it
           .
           For
           tho'
           divers
           Projects
           ,
           Proposals
           and
           Matters
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           themselves
           very
           Just
           and
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           their
           effects
           and
           consequences
           would
           prove
           exceeding
           advantageous
           and
           usefull
           ,
           may
           antecedently
           to
           their
           Establishment
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           by
           Royal
           Facts
           and
           
           Grants
           be
           declined
           and
           waved
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           procrastinated
           and
           adjourned
           ,
           upon
           the
           meer
           foot
           and
           the
           single
           motive
           of
           their
           being
           Inconvenient
           ,
           either
           thro'
           the
           Offence
           or
           Jealousie
           that
           may
           thereby
           be
           administred
           to
           Allies
           and
           Princes
           in
           Amity
           ;
           Yet
           no
           publick
           and
           Solemn
           Laws
           are
           to
           be
           violated
           or
           Royal
           Charters
           and
           Patents
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Over-ruled
             ,
             Transgressed
          
           against
           and
           Vacated
           upon
           the
           Inducement
           ,
           and
           because
           some
           Potentates
           with
           whom
           his
           Majesty
           is
           in
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           under
           Stipulations
           and
           Compacts
           ,
           may
           shew
           themselves
           Peevish
           ,
           and
           become
           Groundlessly
           ▪
           and
           Causelessly
           Offended
           .
           For
           as
           all
           the
           Affairs
           that
           fall
           under
           the
           Executive
           part
           of
           the
           Administration
           ,
           are
           Regulated
           either
           by
           Law
           or
           by
           Conveniency
           :
           and
           come
           to
           be
           considered
           under
           the
           Notion
           and
           Views
           ,
           either
           of
           what
           may
           be
           done
           with
           Profit
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           without
           injustice
           to
           any
           ,
           tho'
           possibly
           not
           without
           giving
           Provocation
           unto
           divers
           ,
           and
           the
           rendring
           them
           Discontented
           ;
           or
           what
           according
           to
           the
           tenour
           and
           Obligation
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           a
           
             Princes
             Word
          
           declared
           and
           pledged
           in
           his
           Charters
           must
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           So
           whatsoever
           latitude
           is
           left
           and
           allowed
           in
           reference
           to
           matters
           and
           things
           of
           the
           first
           kind
           ,
           for
           acting
           according
           to
           the
           measures
           of
           civil
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           Politicks
           :
           Yet
           in
           relation
           to
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           of
           the
           latter
           sort
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           room
           or
           place
           left
           to
           consult
           and
           deliberate
           what
           is
           Fit
           to
           be
           done
           according
           to
           Topicks
           of
           Convenience
           ,
           Maxims
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           politick
           Theorems
           ;
           but
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Conscientious
           observance
           and
           a
           Vigorous
           pursuance
           of
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           firm
           and
           unchangeable
           adherence
           unto
           what
           is
           made
           Legal
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           consequence
           ,
           
           when
           and
           where
           the
           case
           is
           important
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           that
           concern
           and
           value
           that
           the
           chiefest
           Interest
           of
           a
           Nation
           lies
           in
           it
           ,
           can
           neither
           be
           omitted
           nor
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           without
           obnoxiousness
           to
           guilt
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           clamour
           and
           blame
           .
        
         
           Nor
           may
           it
           in
           the
           next
           place
           be
           unworthy
           of
           being
           represented
           ,
           with
           what
           
             Readiness
             Vnanimity
          
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           Scotland
           came
           into
           this
           design
           ,
           of
           
             Erecting
             Trade
          
           ,
           and
           Establishing
           a
           
             Foreign
             Plantation
          
           upon
           the
           passing
           the
           forementioned
           Act.
           For
           the
           Subscriptions
           in
           order
           to
           the
           raising
           and
           constituting
           a
           Fund
           ,
           for
           the
           setling
           a
           Colony
           ,
           and
           thereby
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           Traffick
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           allowed
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           from
           the
           16
           of
           
             June
             1695
          
           ,
           untill
           the
           First
           of
           August
           1696
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           
             Filled
             ,
             Compleated
          
           and
           Perfected
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           elapse
           of
           the
           time
           that
           was
           prefixed
           by
           the
           Statute
           ;
           But
           whereas
           it
           was
           provided
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           held
           a
           sufficient
           Compliance
           ,
           with
           the
           design
           and
           Tenour
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           if
           only
           half
           the
           Money
           that
           should
           be
           
             Subscribed
             towards
             the
             forming
             a
             Stock
             ,
          
           did
           Belong
           unto
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           
             Proper
             Cash
          
           of
           such
           as
           were
           Scots
           ,
           and
           did
           live
           within
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           it
           deserveth
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           ,
           hath
           been
           Subscribed
           ,
           Advanced
           ,
           and
           Paid
           in
           by
           such
           as
           are
           Scots
           ,
           
           which
           is
           not
           only
           beyond
           what
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           but
           may
           justly
           beget
           Admiration
           ;
           considering
           what
           in
           that
           Intrim
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           pay
           in
           Taxes
           for
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           Troops
           :
           and
           what
           they
           have
           been
           necessitated
           to
           carry
           abroad
           in
           specie
           ,
           of
           their
           Cash
           for
           the
           purchasing
           grain
           ,
           to
           live
           upon
           in
           these
           late
           years
           of
           extraordinary
           Scarcity
           
           and
           Dearth
           ;
           which
           ,
           at
           the
           modestest
           Computation
           ,
           may
           be
           reckon'd
           to
           have
           exceeded
           
             Two
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             Sterling
          
           .
        
         
           Nor
           are
           they
           meerly
           Persons
           of
           the
           
             Middle
             Rank
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Mercantile
           Order
           ,
           that
           have
           contributed
           and
           put
           in
           their
           Money
           for
           the
           framing
           of
           a
           Bank
           in
           order
           to
           the
           foremention'd
           Ends
           ;
           but
           they
           of
           all
           Qualities
           and
           Degrees
           have
           ,
           with
           great
           liberality
           and
           cheerfulness
           ,
           answerable
           to
           their
           several
           Titles
           and
           Figures
           ,
           contributed
           their
           shares
           to
           that
           Capital
           ;
           and
           none
           with
           greater
           Alacrity
           and
           in
           larger
           Proportions
           than
           they
           of
           the
           Grand
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           
             Petite
             Nobless
          
           .
           For
           none
           of
           the
           greatest
           Persons
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           have
           had
           the
           Folly
           and
           Pride
           to
           excuse
           and
           cover
           themselves
           from
           becoming
           Assistants
           to
           the
           founding
           and
           promoting
           of
           Trade
           ,
           by
           pretending
           it
           a
           disparagement
           to
           their
           Garters
           and
           Coronets
           ,
           and
           below
           the
           lofty
           Stiles
           that
           they
           have
           by
           Parchments
           ,
           which
           give
           them
           an
           ascendency
           above
           Gentlemen
           .
           These
           days
           of
           Vanity
           and
           Phantasticalness
           are
           over
           ;
           and
           they
           of
           the
           
             Sublimest
             Rank
          
           do
           begin
           to
           govern
           themselves
           by
           principles
           of
           Reason
           and
           good
           Sense
           ,
           and
           by
           Maxims
           of
           
             Civil
             ,
             Social
          
           ,
           and
           Oeconomical
           Wisdom
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           the
           airy
           ,
           whimsical
           and
           pernicious
           Notions
           of
           Haughtiness
           and
           Luxury
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           even
           they
           of
           the
           Military
           order
           ,
           have
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           in
           a
           condition
           thro'
           having
           acquir'd
           beyond
           a
           naked
           subsistence
           during
           the
           War
           ,
           readily
           subscribed
           and
           paid
           in
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           done
           it
           more
           plentifully
           ,
           had
           they
           receiv'd
           all
           their
           Arrears
           ;
           and
           such
           of
           that
           Tribe
           as
           were
           only
           Subordinate-Officers
           ,
           or
           private
           Centinels
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           reduc'd
           or
           disbanded
           ,
           that
           could
           
           not
           bring
           in
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           to
           the
           encreasing
           of
           the
           Fund
           and
           the
           augmenting
           of
           the
           Capital
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           with
           great
           forwardness
           offer'd
           their
           Bodies
           and
           their
           cold
           Iron
           to
           the
           Corporation
           and
           Company
           ,
           for
           the
           protecting
           of
           their
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           the
           defending
           of
           their
           Plantation
           against
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           become
           their
           Enemies
           and
           Assailants
           .
           And
           how
           dangerous
           soever
           Men
           of
           that
           Praedicament
           may
           be
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           when
           kept
           in
           too
           great
           Numbers
           regimented
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           how
           altogether
           useless
           they
           are
           unto
           it
           ,
           while
           they
           hear
           Arms
           under
           Foreign
           Princes
           and
           States
           abroad
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           as
           capable
           as
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           of
           being
           serviceable
           and
           profitable
           thereunto
           ,
           when
           employ'd
           in
           the
           Ways
           and
           Methods
           to
           which
           many
           of
           them
           have
           begun
           to
           betake
           themselves
           .
           Of
           whom
           it
           will
           be
           no
           presumption
           nor
           visionary
           Dream
           to
           add
           ,
           That
           as
           they
           do
           account
           their
           Wages
           ,
           Salaries
           ,
           and
           Pay
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Estates
           ;
           so
           they
           reckon
           their
           Swords
           and
           Musquets
           to
           be
           their
           Title
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           brief
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           Persons
           ,
           Families
           ,
           or
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           any
           Consideration
           or
           Esteem
           ,
           but
           who
           are
           become
           associated
           ,
           united
           ,
           and
           confederated
           ,
           in
           this
           Project
           ,
           Enterprise
           ,
           and
           Design
           .
           How
           much
           distant
           or
           different
           soever
           Persons
           are
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           Religions
           or
           their
           Political
           Principles
           ,
           yet
           herein
           they
           do
           all
           of
           them
           amicably
           agree
           and
           combine
           :
           Neither
           the
           Bigotry
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           nor
           the
           resentments
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Diocesan
           Perswasion
           ,
           for
           the
           unkind
           and
           ill
           treatment
           they
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           do
           in
           this
           make
           any
           variance
           or
           discord
           between
           them
           ;
           but
           herein
           the
           Wolf
           and
           the
           Lamb
           do
           tamely
           meet
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Leopard
           
           and
           Kid
           do
           peaceably
           assemble
           as
           in
           one
           Field
           .
           Nor
           do
           those
           great
           Animosities
           ,
           or
           late
           Hostilities
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           between
           one
           another
           ,
           about
           Rights
           and
           Claims
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           occasion
           any
           misunderstanding
           or
           opposite
           Sentiments
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           both
           the
           Jacobites
           and
           the
           Williamites
           do
           shew
           themselves
           equally
           and
           alike
           concern'd
           in
           the
           promoting
           of
           a
           National
           Trade
           ,
           and
           the
           setling
           of
           a
           Foreign
           Colony
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           very
           material
           consideration
           ,
           it
           deserves
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           That
           besides
           what
           several
           Persons
           have
           in
           their
           private
           Capacities
           Subscribed
           towards
           that
           Capital
           ,
           not
           only
           most
           of
           all
           the
           Corporations
           ,
           but
           the
           Royal
           Burroughs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           have
           become
           sharers
           therein
           ,
           and
           contributed
           liberally
           thereunto
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           Public
           Revenues
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           I
           may
           ,
           with
           great
           safety
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           decency
           and
           modesty
           ,
           venture
           to
           lay
           open
           and
           infer
           ,
           how
           
             Mortifying
             ,
             Afflictive
          
           and
           Grievous
           it
           will
           be
           to
           that
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           to
           be
           discourag'd
           and
           frustrated
           of
           Protection
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           whom
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Act
           and
           Patent
           which
           he
           hath
           granted
           them
           ,
           they
           expected
           to
           be
           countenanc'd
           ,
           animated
           and
           defended
           .
           Nor
           dare
           they
           entertain
           such
           disrespectful
           and
           undutiful
           thoughts
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           the
           Proclamations
           emitted
           by
           His
           Governors
           over
           the
           
             English
             West-India
             Plantations
          
           might
           seem
           to
           give
           occasion
           and
           umbrage
           for
           .
           Seeing
           as
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           by
           their
           setling
           at
           Darien
           ,
           invaded
           the
           Territories
           of
           any
           
             European
             Prince
          
           or
           State
           whatsoever
           ,
           nor
           have
           been
           injurious
           to
           the
           Natives
           ,
           in
           Planting
           there
           without
           their
           allowance
           and
           consent
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           or
           circumstance
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           have
           exceeded
           the
           Limits
           and
           Regulations
           prescrib'd
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           
             King's
             Charter
          
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           fully
           and
           uncontroulably
           demonstrated
           in
           what
           is
           to
           follow
           :
           So
           they
           have
           a
           more
           engraven
           and
           firm
           belief
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Mercy
           and
           Justice
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           liberty
           unto
           themselves
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           in
           the
           
             West-India
             Plantations
          
           ,
           depending
           upon
           ,
           and
           subordinate
           to
           England
           ,
           should
           by
           an
           Order
           ,
           Command
           ,
           and
           Authority
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           be
           
             charged
             and
             required
             to
             hold
             no
             Correspondence
             with
             the
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             in
             their
             Colony
             at
          
           Darien
           ;
           
             nor
             to
             give
             them
             any
             assistance
             with
             Arms
             ,
             Ammunitions
             ,
             Provisions
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             whatsoever
             .
          
           For
           as
           much
           as
           this
           is
           not
           only
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           and
           irreconcilable
           to
           his
           
           Majesty's
           Goodness
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Righteousness
           ;
           but
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           express
           Words
           ,
           Terms
           and
           Clauses
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Statute
           ;
           by
           and
           wherein
           his
           Majesty
           royally
           and
           solemnly
           promiseth
           ,
           
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Ships
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Merchandize
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             or
             other
             Effects
             whatsoever
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Company
             ,
             trading
             to
          
           Africa
           
             and
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             stopt
             ,
             detained
             ,
             embezled
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             sort
             prejudiced
             or
             damnified
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             interpose
             his
             Authority
             to
             have
             Restitution
             ,
             Reparation
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             made
             for
             the
             damage
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             publick
             charge
             ,
             which
             his
             Majesty
             shall
             cause
             ,
             disburse
             and
             lay
             out
             for
             that
             effect
             .
          
           So
           that
           thro'
           what
           arts
           ,
           and
           what
           means
           soever
           ,
           these
           Proclamations
           are
           come
           to
           be
           emitted
           and
           published
           :
           Yet
           the
           Scots
           neither
           do
           ,
           will
           ,
           nor
           can
           entertain
           any
           other
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           will
           carefully
           and
           powerfully
           cover
           and
           protect
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           abandoning
           them
           to
           the
           rage
           and
           power
           of
           such
           as
           may
           become
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           
           without
           the
           giving
           them
           aid
           ,
           succour
           and
           assistance
           .
           And
           in
           place
           of
           giving
           room
           to
           any
           such
           sinistrous
           opinion
           ,
           as
           if
           either
           his
           Majesty
           could
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           meanly
           concerned
           ,
           in
           countenancing
           of
           that
           Nation
           in
           an
           Affair
           of
           so
           great
           an
           importance
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           so
           eminently
           subservient
           to
           the
           prosperity
           and
           happiness
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           become
           alienated
           and
           disinclined
           from
           upholding
           and
           defending
           them
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           Plantation
           of
           Darien
           ,
           they
           are
           tempted
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           a
           passage
           in
           the
           
             Paris
             Gazette
          
           the
           first
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1699.
          
           
           Namely
           .
           
             On
             avoit
             avis
             ,
             qu'on
             envoye
             des
             ordres
             aux
             Comandants
             de
             toutes
             les
             Colonies
             Angloises
             de
             L'
             Amerique
             ,
             d'
             assister
             l'
             Escossois
             d'
             Arien
             de
             tout
             leur
             pouvoir
             ,
             comme
             estant
             sujects
             du
             mesme
             maistre
             .
             That
             the
             King
             hath
             sent
             Orders
             ,
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             Plantations
             in
          
           America
           
             to
             assist
             the
          
           Scots
           at
           Darien
           ,
           
             with
             all
             their
             Power
             ,
             they
             being
             no
             less
             his
             Subjects
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           unmannerly
           or
           unlawful
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           the
           last
           danger
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           administer
           cause
           and
           occasion
           to
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           grow
           estranged
           in
           their
           affections
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           depart
           from
           their
           zeal
           for
           his
           service
           .
           And
           it
           may
           with
           confidence
           be
           affirmed
           that
           his
           
           Majesty's
           treating
           the
           Scots
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           either
           unkindly
           ,
           or
           unsuitably
           to
           the
           hopes
           wherewith
           they
           have
           fed
           themselves
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           have
           those
           effects
           and
           operations
           upon
           the
           hearts
           and
           minds
           of
           most
           of
           that
           people
           .
           T
           is
           abundantly
           discovered
           in
           Histories
           how
           it
           hath
           often
           proved
           unlucky
           and
           of
           ill
           consequence
           to
           Sovereigns
           ,
           to
           have
           disobliged
           and
           displeased
           the
           generality
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           tho'
           but
           in
           a
           trifle
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           very
           fatal
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           
           discountenance
           and
           thwart
           their
           Subjects
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           placed
           their
           secular
           Glory
           ,
           and
           their
           temporal
           Happiness
           .
           Nor
           have
           the
           Ties
           and
           Obligations
           upon
           the
           conscience
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           been
           at
           all
           times
           found
           sufficiently
           powerful
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           in
           discharge
           of
           Duties
           of
           exact
           Fealty
           and
           Loyalty
           ;
           but
           these
           bonds
           have
           been
           easily
           broken
           ,
           and
           dissolved
           ,
           when
           ground
           hath
           been
           given
           ,
           for
           the
           thinking
           and
           believing
           ,
           that
           their
           worldly
           Interest
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           neglected
           ,
           but
           opposed
           and
           sacrificed
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           rely
           upon
           his
           Personal
           merits
           ,
           or
           to
           trust
           to
           his
           own
           Conscientiousness
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           delivering
           a
           People
           from
           former
           distresses
           :
           Seeing
           these
           will
           be
           found
           to
           afford
           him
           a
           very
           weak
           and
           slender
           security
           ,
           against
           the
           ungrateful
           and
           ill
           natured
           resentments
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           shall
           account
           themselves
           abandoned
           ,
           or
           crossed
           in
           what
           their
           present
           Genius
           ,
           Humour
           and
           Biass
           ,
           do
           universally
           ,
           sway
           ,
           carry
           and
           determine
           them
           unto
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           his
           Majesty
           who
           is
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           ,
           would
           have
           order'd
           those
           who
           Govern
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           to
           emitt
           and
           publish
           such
           Proclamations
           ,
           without
           his
           vouchsafing
           to
           have
           it
           told
           and
           represented
           to
           the
           person
           Constituted
           by
           himself
           ,
           for
           his
           
             Scots
             Secretary
          
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           Resident
           at
           his
           Court
           under
           that
           Character
           ;
           seeing
           as
           that
           would
           have
           imported
           such
           a
           Contempt
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Neglect
           ,
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           none
           without
           rendring
           themselves
           Criminal
           ,
           can
           conceive
           his
           Majesty
           capable
           of
           being
           misled
           into
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           obvious
           to
           all
           thinking
           men
           ,
           what
           
           the
           
             Scots
             Secretary
          
           hath
           made
           himself
           obnoxious
           unto
           ,
           if
           in
           case
           of
           his
           being
           made
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           discharge
           the
           duty
           incumbent
           upon
           him
           by
           his
           Post
           ,
           both
           towards
           his
           Majesty
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           divert
           him
           from
           running
           into
           such
           measures
           and
           in
           his
           informing
           those
           of
           Scotland
           (
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           deservedly
           find
           himself
           accountable
           ,
           )
           with
           it
           ,
           whose
           concern
           it
           was
           to
           have
           it
           prevented
           .
           Yea
           it
           is
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Honour
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           
             Don
             Quixot
          
           ,
           or
           
             Amadis
             de
             Gaule
          
           can
           be
           more
           Romantick
           ,
           than
           that
           his
           Majesty
           should
           some
           Months
           after
           the
           Orders
           must
           have
           been
           transmitted
           to
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           for
           enjoyning
           and
           and
           authorizing
           the
           forementioned
           Proclamations
           ,
           have
           Commanded
           the
           
             Lord
             President
          
           of
           the
           Sessions
           ,
           and
           my
           
             Lord
             Advocate
          
           to
           come
           from
           Scotland
           and
           attend
           him
           at
           his
           Palace
           here
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           satisfy
           him
           of
           the
           Legality
           of
           the
           Scots
           proceedure
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           conscious
           in
           himself
           ,
           of
           having
           Empowred
           the
           English
           Secretary
           Mr.
           Vernon
           ,
           to
           convey
           such
           Instructions
           to
           the
           governing
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           English
           Plantations
           ,
           as
           the
           Papers
           emitted
           there
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Proclamations
           ,
           would
           perswade
           us
           they
           are
           warranted
           by
           and
           bottomed
           upon
           .
        
         
           Nor
           in
           the
           case
           which
           I
           have
           now
           under
           consideration
           ,
           will
           the
           Scots
           reckon
           that
           their
           Loyalty
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           their
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Interest
           and
           Service
           ,
           were
           either
           esteemed
           or
           rewarded
           ,
           as
           they
           flatter'd
           themselves
           they
           should
           have
           been
           :
           For
           their
           having
           not
           only
           furnished
           him
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           and
           such
           brave
           Troops
           ,
           during
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           preserving
           (
           now
           meerly
           to
           please
           and
           gratify
           him
           )
           such
           a
           Number
           
           on
           Foot
           and
           in
           Pay
           ,
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           both
           the
           Poverty
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Scarcity
           that
           for
           divers
           years
           it
           hath
           groaned
           under
           ,
           when
           their
           Neighbours
           have
           not
           in
           proportion
           to
           their
           extent
           of
           Territories
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Opulency
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           continue
           near
           the
           Quota
           of
           Forces
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           especially
           because
           of
           their
           having
           ,
           so
           readily
           at
           first
           Declared
           him
           
             their
             King
          
           ,
           when
           the
           bare
           delaying
           ,
           and
           the
           demurring
           only
           unto
           it
           for
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           would
           have
           gained
           them
           such
           Concessions
           from
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           made
           their
           looking
           after
           a
           Plantation
           of
           their
           own
           Needless
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           have
           brought
           them
           into
           that
           Conjunction
           ,
           with
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           engaged
           the
           whole
           strength
           of
           that
           Powerful
           ,
           and
           Wealthy
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           their
           defence
           and
           support
           in
           the
           Colony
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           begun
           to
           settle
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           undecent
           or
           immodest
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Protecting
           them
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           is
           the
           rather
           expected
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           least
           otherwise
           they
           should
           have
           occasion
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           Prejudice
           ,
           they
           have
           received
           by
           the
           Revolution
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Trade
           ,
           instead
           of
           reaping
           the
           advantages
           which
           they
           had
           thereby
           promised
           themselves
           ,
           in
           that
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           things
           .
           It
           being
           known
           to
           diverse
           ,
           that
           a
           proposal
           and
           Plan
           having
           by
           some
           Scots
           men
           been
           laid
           before
           King
           James
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           his
           Authority
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           countenance
           ,
           for
           their
           setling
           a
           Commerce
           in
           Africa
           and
           the
           Indies
           ,
           how
           kindly
           he
           not
           only
           received
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           both
           goodness
           and
           readiness
           ,
           he
           referred
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           to
           my
           Lord
           Middleton
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Melford
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Penn
           and
           Mr.
           Berkley
           ,
           that
           upon
           their
           opinion
           of
           the
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           all
           known
           to
           be
           entire
           favourers
           thereof
           )
           He
           might
           by
           his
           Royal
           Charter
           and
           Patent
           ,
           have
           empowered
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           have
           proceeded
           in
           the
           Establishing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           which
           nothing
           could
           have
           obstructed
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Accession
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
           England
           at
           that
           time
           intervened
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           unto
           that
           which
           doth
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Method
           ,
           next
           offer
           it self
           to
           be
           laid
           open
           and
           Discoursed
           of
           ,
           namely
           the
           
             Situation
             ,
             Nature
          
           and
           Conveniency
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           pitched
           their
           Tents
           ,
           and
           are
           about
           establishing
           there
           Plantations
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Country
           very
           fit
           and
           proper
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           of
           the
           Richness
           of
           the
           Soil
           ,
           as
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           Situation
           for
           Trade
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Narrowest
           part
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           lieth
           between
           the
           Northern
           and
           Southern
           ,
           or
           the
           Atlantick
           and
           
             Pacifick
             Oceans
          
           ,
           and
           is
           Justly
           called
           an
           Isthmus
           ,
           as
           comprehending
           where
           it
           is
           broadest
           not
           above
           
             two
             degrees
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           between
           eight
           and
           ten
           N.
           L.
           and
           where
           it
           is
           narrowest
           about
           but
           
             one
             degree
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           all
           probability
           stiled
           the
           Ishhmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           River
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           where
           with
           the
           Northern
           coast
           is
           bounded
           to
           the
           East
           .
           For
           beyond
           that
           River
           on
           the
           
             North
             side
          
           ,
           the
           land
           doth
           so
           spread
           to
           the
           East
           and
           the
           North-East
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           
             South
             side
          
           ,
           to
           the
           South
           and
           South-East
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           no
           farther
           be
           called
           an
           Isthmus
           :
           But
           as
           to
           the
           narrowest
           part
           of
           this
           
             American
             Isthmus
          
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           doth
           not
           extend
           above
           
             one
             degree
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Scots
           have
           Setled
           their
           Colony
           ,
           and
           have
           appointed
           that
           the
           Country
           
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           called
           Calidonia
           ,
           and
           that
           
             themselves
             ,
             Successors
          
           and
           Associates
           ,
           shall
           be
           stiled
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           Calidonians
           :
           
           Wafer
           doth
           assign
           for
           its
           
             Western
             limits
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Chagre
           ,
           where
           it
           falls
           into
           the
           
             North
             Sea
          
           ,
           to
           the
           nearest
           part
           of
           the
           
             South
             Sea
             Westward
          
           of
           Panama
           ;
           and
           for
           its
           
             Eastern
             boundaries
          
           ,
           from
           point
           Garachma
           ,
           or
           the
           South
           part
           of
           the
           Gulph
           of
           St.
           Michael
           ,
           directly
           Eastward
           ,
           to
           the
           forementioned
           
             River
             Darien
          
           :
           And
           all
           do
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           circumscribed
           ,
           limited
           and
           bounded
           ,
           on
           the
           North
           and
           South
           ,
           by
           the
           two
           vast
           Oceans
           that
           are
           so
           Denominated
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           pitched
           their
           Tents
           and
           
             raised
             Fortifications
          
           ,
           it
           is
           upon
           a
           Harbour
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           
             Spaniards
             Acla
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             Natives
             Schocana
          
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           
             Defensible
             Ports
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           Situated
           about
           two
           Leagues
           from
           the
           
             Golden
             Island
          
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           
             Spaniards
             Guarda
          
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           not
           further
           Distanced
           from
           the
           
             South
             Sea
          
           ,
           than
           what
           any
           man
           may
           Travel
           in
           two
           or
           
             three
             Days
          
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Natives
           can
           do
           in
           one
           :
           So
           it
           lieth
           in
           a
           Nearness
           of
           Eight
           or
           
             Nine
             Leagues
          
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           
             River
             Darien
          
           and
           Conception
           ,
           upon
           which
           Boats
           may
           go
           to
           the
           
             Southern
             Ocean
          
           .
           And
           as
           the
           weather
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           hands
           where
           the
           Scots
           are
           setled
           is
           exceeding
           temperate
           ,
           being
           much
           the
           same
           that
           is
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           
             Torrid
             Zone
          
           of
           that
           Latitude
           ,
           but
           inclining
           rather
           ,
           as
           Wafer
           says
           ,
           to
           the
           wet
           extreme
           ,
           the
           
             Rains
             beginning
          
           usually
           in
           April
           or
           May
           ,
           and
           continuing
           more
           or
           less
           to
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           August
           ,
           but
           with
           intermixtures
           even
           then
           of
           fair
           and
           
             dry
             days
          
           for
           a
           week
           together
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           Country
           ,
           is
           healthful
           beyond
           what
           was
           commonly
           
           believed
           ,
           or
           could
           have
           been
           imagined
           unless
           experienced
           .
           And
           tho'
           the
           Artificial
           productions
           of
           the
           District
           and
           Territory
           be
           few
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sloth
           and
           unskilfulness
           of
           the
           Natives
           to
           cultivate
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           and
           fabrick
           what
           it
           yields
           ,
           yet
           the
           ground
           is
           unconceivably
           fertile
           and
           rich
           ,
           and
           might
           by
           being
           well
           Manured
           and
           Agriculted
           ,
           afford
           both
           as
           great
           Variety
           and
           as
           great
           Plenty
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Necessities
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           any
           Land
           in
           whatsoever
           part
           of
           the
           World
           doth
           .
           However
           the
           
             Natural
             Productions
          
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           spontaneously
           yields
           ,
           as
           materials
           of
           ,
           and
           commodities
           for
           Trade
           ,
           and
           to
           enrich
           such
           as
           are
           ,
           or
           shall
           become
           engaged
           and
           Interessed
           in
           the
           Traffick
           ,
           are
           divers
           and
           great
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           variety
           of
           kinds
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Plenty
           and
           Quality
           of
           them
           .
           For
           besides
           its
           being
           stored
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Wood
           ,
           proper
           for
           Building
           and
           Wainscotting
           ,
           and
           particularly
           with
           Cedar
           ,
           it
           hath
           also
           abundance
           of
           
             white
             wood
          
           ,
           fit
           for
           Cabinets
           ,
           and
           Interlaying
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           than
           all
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           plentifully
           furnished
           with
           Logwood
           ,
           which
           the
           English
           do
           now
           cut
           upon
           the
           Bay
           of
           Hunderos
           ,
           not
           without
           being
           exposed
           to
           great
           hazard
           and
           danger
           ;
           and
           (
           if
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           to
           reports
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           provided
           of
           
             Nicaragua
             wood
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Commodity
           for
           Dying
           of
           that
           value
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           reckoned
           to
           approach
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           Cochenele
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           beyond
           all
           other
           productions
           whatsoever
           ,
           It
           affordeth
           both
           Silver
           and
           
             Gold
             Mines
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           large
           quantities
           of
           
             Gold
             Dust
          
           ,
           that
           is
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           after
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           washed
           from
           the
           Mountains
           by
           violent
           Rains.
           And
           then
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           
           they
           are
           open
           ,
           frank
           and
           good
           natured
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           Leagues
           round
           in
           an
           entire
           Friendship
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           having
           not
           only
           received
           them
           in
           a
           most
           obliging
           manner
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           arrival
           into
           those
           
             American
             parts
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Captains
             ,
             Supreame
             Leaders
          
           ,
           or
           Caiques
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           dependance
           upon
           any
           other
           Prince
           or
           State
           ,
           nor
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           save
           by
           Leagues
           for
           mutual
           defence
           ,
           readily
           and
           with
           great
           chearfulness
           ,
           consented
           and
           agreed
           to
           permit
           the
           Scots
           to
           settle
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           Inhabitants
           in
           their
           Country
           ;
           but
           have
           by
           stipulations
           and
           contracts
           since
           ,
           Joyned
           in
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           them
           and
           their
           Colony
           ,
           against
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           in
           time
           to
           come
           be
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           for
           
             Situation
             ,
             as
             the
             Councel
             constituted
             by
             the
          
           Indian
           and
           African
           
             Company
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Government
             and
             direction
             of
             their
             Colonies
             and
             settlements
             in
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             have
             published
             in
             their
             Declaration
             bearing
             date
             ,
             at
             new
          
           Edinburg
           in
           Calidonia
           December
           28.
           1698
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           more
           convenient
           Place
           than
           any
           other
           in
           all
           
             America
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Store-house
             of
             the
             unsearchable
             Treasures
             of
             the
             spacious
             South
             Seas
             ,
             the
             door
             of
             Commerce
             to
          
           China
           and
           Japan
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Emporium
             and
             Staple
             for
             the
             Trade
             of
             both
             the
          
           Indies
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           there
           that
           the
           Scots
           have
           settled
           a
           Colony
           and
           Plantation
           ,
           by
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ;
           no
           
             European
             Prince
          
           or
           State
           being
           thereof
           possessed
           ,
           or
           having
           right
           of
           claim
           thereunto
           ;
           so
           they
           did
           not
           offer
           to
           enter
           upon
           that
           District
           and
           Territory
           ,
           without
           the
           having
           a
           particular
           and
           strict
           regard
           unto
           ,
           and
           conforming
           exactly
           with
           all
           the
           
             Regulations
             ,
             Proviso's
          
           ,
           and
           Limitations
           laid
           down
           and
           prescribed
           
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Majesty's
           Patent
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           seriously
           Considered
           and
           duly
           Weighed
           ,
           whatsoever
           could
           be
           pretended
           or
           alledged
           against
           them
           ,
           upon
           their
           proceeding
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           there
           .
           For
           the
           examination
           whereof
           ,
           they
           allowed
           themselves
           sufficient
           time
           ,
           in
           that
           tho'
           their
           Subscriptions
           were
           perfected
           and
           compleated
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           1696
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           send
           their
           Ships
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           untill
           the
           Month
           of
           July
           1698
           ,
           which
           arrived
           not
           in
           that
           place
           until
           November
           following
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           not
           only
           hoped
           ,
           but
           morally
           certain
           ,
           that
           great
           advantages
           of
           attaining
           unto
           Wealth
           ,
           Power
           and
           Honour
           ,
           will
           thereby
           accrue
           and
           be
           administred
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           so
           it
           might
           easily
           be
           Demonstrated
           ,
           that
           very
           considerable
           Benefits
           ,
           will
           infallibly
           Redound
           from
           thence
           unto
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           and
           of
           War.
           Seeing
           as
           it
           will
           be
           a
           means
           ,
           whereby
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           a
           compendious
           Way
           and
           Passage
           for
           Trade
           to
           
             China
             ,
             Japan
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           may
           be
           obtained
           and
           rendred
           secure
           ,
           whereby
           the
           English
           ,
           will
           become
           qualified
           and
           enabled
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           outdo
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           begin
           to
           Rival
           them
           in
           Traffick
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           but
           to
           equal
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           who
           do
           at
           present
           far
           exceed
           them
           in
           it
           :
           So
           by
           the
           conveniency
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Caledonian
             Plantation
          
           ,
           both
           a
           great
           quantity
           more
           of
           the
           Manufactures
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           come
           to
           be
           vented
           in
           all
           the
           
             East
             parts
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           
             Spanish
             West-Indian
          
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           expence
           made
           less
           ,
           and
           the
           returns
           much
           Speedier
           and
           Surer
           ,
           to
           and
           from
           the
           latter
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           ever
           can
           be
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           
           Cadiz
           and
           Malaga
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             English
             Plantations
          
           in
           America
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           only
           have
           larger
           and
           more
           advantageous
           occasions
           ,
           of
           Trading
           into
           the
           
             Spanish
             American
             Colonies
          
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           Scots
           of
           the
           Calidonian
           Plantation
           ,
           will
           will
           take
           off
           and
           consume
           abundance
           of
           their
           Commodities
           and
           Productions
           ,
           especially
           theirs
           of
           
             New
             York
          
           and
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           will
           pay
           in
           Gold
           and
           in
           Silver
           ,
           and
           such
           valuable
           Goods
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Mines
             ,
             Rivers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Land
             of
             Darien
          
           do
           yield
           and
           furnish
           .
           And
           should
           a
           War
           at
           any
           time
           come
           to
           be
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           who
           knoweth
           what
           may
           hereafter
           fall
           out
           ,
           Calidonia
           is
           and
           will
           in
           that
           case
           be
           found
           ,
           the
           best
           Situate
           place
           of
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           whence
           and
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           to
           do
           Hurt
           and
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           service
           to
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           Subjects
           opportunities
           of
           enriching
           themselves
           .
           Seeing
           the
           
             Scots
             Colony
          
           there
           ,
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           not
           only
           Posted
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           and
           bosom
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             American
             Ports
          
           for
           Traffick
           ,
           having
           Carthagena
           on
           the
           
             East
             ,
             Porto
             Bèllo
          
           on
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           Panama
           on
           the
           South
           ;
           but
           will
           be
           found
           to
           stand
           Situated
           in
           the
           direct
           way
           and
           passage
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Flotas
             ,
             Galleons
             ,
             Armados
          
           and
           Armadilals
           must
           go
           and
           return
           to
           and
           from
           Mexico
           and
           Peru.
           Nor
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           such
           a
           Hostility
           arising
           between
           these
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           will
           the
           English
           meerly
           have
           a
           larger
           ,
           better
           and
           more
           Fortified
           Harbour
           for
           Ships
           ,
           either
           of
           War
           or
           Commerce
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           their
           own
           
             West
             India
             Plantations
          
           do
           afford
           ;
           But
           they
           will
           have
           one
           to
           Receive
           ,
           Cover
           and
           Protect
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           nearer
           and
           more
           adjacent
           by
           a
           
           hundred
           Leagues
           to
           
             Porto
             Bello
          
           and
           Panama
           ,
           than
           Jamaica
           ;
           and
           by
           above
           
             three
             hundred
          
           than
           Barbadoes
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           the
           
             English
             American
             Colonies
          
           ,
           are
           the
           least
           distanced
           from
           them
           .
           But
           seeing
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           discourse
           more
           fully
           hereafter
           ,
           of
           the
           benefits
           and
           advantages
           ,
           which
           will
           accrue
           to
           the
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           Scots
           having
           settled
           in
           Darien
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           maintained
           and
           defended
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           Plantation
           at
           Calidonia
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           insist
           no
           more
           upon
           it
           under
           this
           Head
           ,
           but
           adjourn
           what
           is
           to
           be
           further
           represented
           ,
           and
           argued
           to
           the
           foregoing
           purpose
           ,
           until
           it
           will
           lie
           more
           naturally
           before
           me
           in
           some
           other
           Paragraph
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           am
           then
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           advance
           unto
           ,
           is
           to
           Justifie
           and
           Prove
           beyond
           all
           possibility
           of
           any
           reasonable
           Reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           ,
           by
           their
           establishing
           a
           Colony
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           have
           made
           no
           Invasion
           ,
           upon
           the
           Rights
           or
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Territories
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           nor
           have
           therein
           Acted
           contrary
           either
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           Articles
           of
           
             publick
             Treaties
          
           ,
           that
           have
           intervened
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           Conserted
           ,
           Accorded
           and
           Stipulated
           ,
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Spain
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           his
           
             Spanish
             Majesty
          
           ,
           hath
           by
           several
           Memorials
           delivered
           by
           his
           Ministers
           to
           his
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Secretaries
           of
           State
           ,
           represented
           ,
           remonstrated
           and
           complained
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Scots
           ,
           had
           thereby
           made
           an
           Infraction
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           between
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           were
           become
           guilty
           of
           an
           Insult
           ▪
           and
           Attempt
           against
           
           his
           Catholick
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           settling
           a
           Plantation
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           they
           have
           posted
           themselves
           ,
           
             dansles
             Souverains
             ,
             &
             le
             plus
             Interieur
             de
             ces
             Demaines
             de
             sa
             Majeste
             ,
             In
             the
             Soveraign
             and
             most
             Inward
             Territories
             of
             and
             belonging
             to
             his
             Spanish
             Majesty
             .
          
           And
           as
           in
           case
           that
           the
           matter
           stood
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           complaint
           doth
           import
           ,
           the
           blame
           thereof
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           wholly
           and
           entirely
           imputed
           unto
           the
           charged
           upon
           the
           Governours
           and
           Directors
           of
           the
           Company
           erected
           for
           Trading
           to
           Africa
           and
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           no
           ways
           either
           in
           the
           Injury
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           clamours
           and
           accusations
           which
           arise
           by
           and
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           affect
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           in
           his
           Justice
           ,
           Veracity
           and
           Honour
           ;
           so
           it
           would
           be
           both
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           ,
           on
           the
           foot
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Truth
           ,
           that
           full
           reparation
           should
           be
           made
           to
           his
           Catholick
           Majesty
           ,
           if
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           in
           planting
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           were
           disagreable
           to
           Royal
           and
           National
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           a
           forceable
           seisure
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           Amity
           and
           Peace
           of
           the
           Lands
           and
           Demains
           of
           that
           King.
           Yet
           I
           hope
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           accounted
           Rudeness
           or
           Insolence
           ,
           in
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           expected
           and
           demanded
           ,
           that
           none
           will
           discover
           and
           betray
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           persons
           of
           so
           little
           Prudence
           or
           Equity
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           single
           credit
           ,
           and
           alone
           evidence
           of
           Memorials
           to
           submit
           unto
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           ,
           their
           being
           either
           surprised
           ,
           or
           wheedled
           ,
           or
           menaced
           and
           hecto●ed
           into
           a
           belief
           ,
           that
           the
           settling
           the
           aforesaid
           Colony
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           abov●●mentioned
           ,
           is
           therefore
           Injurious
           and
           Criminal
           in
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           reckoned
           an
           Invasion
           upon
           the
           Sovereign
           Rights
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawful
           Dominions
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
           Spain
           ,
           meerly
           because
           it
           is
           alledged
           and
           affirmed
           by
           his
           Ministers
           and
           in
           his
           name
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           reckon
           my self
           fully
           warranted
           ,
           in
           the
           requiring
           and
           exacting
           this
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           who
           desires
           to
           escape
           the
           censure
           and
           reproach
           of
           being
           Imprudent
           ,
           Partial
           ,
           and
           Iniquous
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           very
           often
           ,
           and
           upon
           frequent
           occasions
           ,
           been
           the
           custom
           and
           practice
           of
           States
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           to
           remonstrate
           and
           complain
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           other
           Rulers
           ,
           Governours
           and
           Soveraigns
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Subjects
           ;
           when
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           offered
           ,
           attempted
           and
           done
           by
           those
           who
           have
           been
           thus
           applyed
           and
           addressed
           unto
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           ,
           hath
           been
           Lawful
           ,
           Friendly
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           Just
           ,
           and
           only
           accounted
           inconvenient
           at
           the
           Season
           ,
           or
           held
           to
           administer
           ground
           of
           Jealousie
           and
           Fear
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           in
           the
           future
           ,
           be
           prejudicial
           unto
           such
           who
           were
           the
           Complainants
           and
           Remonstrants
           .
           And
           as
           no
           Potentate
           or
           Court
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           oftener
           and
           more
           clamorously
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           unto
           this
           Method
           ,
           than
           they
           of
           Spain
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           reference
           unto
           ,
           and
           behalf
           of
           what
           they
           unreasonably
           challenge
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           others
           be
           so
           weak
           ,
           as
           to
           allow
           them
           a
           Right
           unto
           the
           West-Indies
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           commonly
           ,
           in
           the
           issue
           and
           event
           been
           made
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Pleadable
           ,
           Valuable
           and
           Justifiable
           reasons
           ,
           grounds
           or
           causes
           ,
           for
           their
           Remonstrances
           and
           Complaints
           .
           Whereof
           as
           the
           Histories
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           Examples
           ,
           and
           Instances
           ,
           so
           our
           own
           are
           not
           barren
           and
           unprovided
           of
           them
           .
           Unto
           which
           as
           I
           shall
           confine
           my self
           ,
           on
           the
           motive
           of
           the
           Brevity
           ,
           
           that
           this
           discourse
           is
           designed
           to
           be
           of
           ;
           so
           I
           shall
           only
           assign
           a
           few
           out
           of
           the
           many
           that
           might
           be
           enumerated
           .
           Whereof
           ,
           the
           first
           shall
           be
           ,
           the
           Behaviour
           and
           Answer
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           Amity
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           before
           there
           was
           any
           rupture
           ,
           between
           her
           and
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           upon
           a
           complaint
           against
           one
           
             Captain
             Parker
          
           ,
           made
           unto
           her
           by
           the
           
             Spanish
             Minister
          
           ,
           who
           resided
           at
           her
           Court
           ,
           under
           a
           publick
           Character
           ;
           which
           I
           do
           the
           rather
           mention
           ,
           because
           it
           relates
           to
           something
           that
           fell
           out
           at
           Darien
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           having
           taken
           the
           freedom
           to
           settle
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           a
           Plantation
           ,
           is
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Memorials
           presented
           lately
           to
           his
           Majesty
           by
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             King
          
           :
           For
           Captain
           Parker
           having
           in
           the
           year
           1565
           ,
           Sailed
           from
           England
           to
           Darien
           ,
           and
           begun
           to
           manage
           a
           profitable
           Trade
           with
           the
           Natives
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           always
           Jealous
           of
           ,
           and
           offended
           at
           any
           other
           Europeans
           coming
           into
           ,
           and
           Trafficking
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           America
           ,
           came
           with
           Armed
           Ships
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           threatned
           ,
           to
           make
           prize
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           immediately
           depart
           ,
           upon
           his
           refusal
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           attempted
           it
           .
           But
           Parker
           being
           a
           gallant
           man
           ,
           and
           being
           likewise
           assisted
           by
           the
           Natives
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           beat
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           assaulted
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           one
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           but
           also
           plundred
           a
           place
           called
           
             Castel
             Dolora
          
           ,
           for
           all
           which
           he
           was
           both
           commended
           and
           justified
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Complaints
           and
           Remonstrances
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           by
           his
           Ambassador
           .
        
         
         
           Whereunto
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           famous
           and
           remarkable
           transaction
           ,
           much
           about
           the
           same
           Season
           ,
           between
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           and
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           Captain
           Drake
           ,
           who
           having
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           been
           seised
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           for
           Trading
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           and
           who
           thereupon
           ,
           having
           been
           allowed
           by
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           make
           himself
           reparation
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           the
           Wrong
           and
           Dishonour
           done
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Loss
           and
           Injury
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           Sustained
           ,
           sailed
           to
           
             Boco
             Fero
          
           ,
           where
           being
           shewed
           the
           
             South
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           also
           assisted
           by
           the
           Native
           Indians
           ,
           who
           had
           War
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           he
           took
           and
           plundred
           some
           rich
           Spanish
           Vessels
           ,
           at
           St.
           
             Lazarus
             de
             Chagra
          
           .
           Of
           which
           
             Bernardine
             de
             Mendoza
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           having
           by
           a
           Memorial
           which
           he
           presented
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           complained
           as
           a
           great
           Act
           of
           Depredation
           ,
           committed
           by
           Drake
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           demanded
           reparation
           of
           the
           Loss
           and
           Damage
           ,
           which
           his
           Masters
           Subjects
           had
           thereby
           undergone
           ,
           he
           was
           answered
           by
           the
           Queen
           almost
           in
           the
           very
           terms
           ,
           and
           directly
           to
           the
           purpose
           following
           .
           
           Namely
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
          
           Spaniards
           
             had
             drawn
             these
             Inconveniencies
             and
             Mischiefs
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             by
             their
             severe
             and
             unjust
             dealing
             with
             the
          
           English
           
             in
             their
          
           American
           
             Commerce
             ,
             and
             their
             Trade
             there
             with
             the
             Natives
             ,
             so
             she
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             why
             either
             her
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             any
             other
          
           European
           
             Princes
             ,
             should
             be
             debarred
             from
             Traffick
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
             Vnto
             which
             as
             she
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             the
          
           Spaniards
           
             to
             have
             any
             title
             by
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             so
             she
             knew
             no
             right
             they
             had
             to
             any
             places
             there
             ,
             besides
             those
          
           
           that
           they
           were
           in
           actual
           possession
           of
           ;
           Seeing
           their
           having
           touched
           only
           here
           and
           there
           upon
           those
           coasts
           ,
           given
           names
           to
           Rivers
           ,
           or
           Capes
           ,
           and
           possibly
           built
           a
           few
           Cottages
           ,
           were
           such
           insignificant
           things
           ,
           as
           could
           no
           ways
           entitle
           them
           to
           a
           Propriety
           ,
           further
           than
           they
           were
           actually
           settled
           ,
           and
           continued
           to
           inhabit
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           their
           claim
           unto
           other
           Parts
           ,
           Places
           and
           Countries
           in
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           was
           only
           Imaginary
           and
           Chimerical
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           thereupon
           Free
           ,
           for
           other
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           their
           respective
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Breach
           ,
           or
           Violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           both
           to
           Trade
           and
           Transplant
           Colonies
           ,
           into
           all
           such
           American
           Districts
           and
           Territories
           ,
           where
           the
           Spaniards
           did
           not
           inhabit
           .
           And
           that
           as
           all
           pretence
           to
           a
           right
           to
           any
           Country
           there
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           as
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           vain
           and
           unjust
           Vsurpation
           ,
           which
           makes
           no
           foundation
           ,
           nor
           gives
           any
           right
           by
           and
           according
           to
           the
           laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           for
           a
           limited
           and
           restrained
           claim
           ,
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Countries
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           as
           lawful
           for
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           Spain
           ,
           to
           Navigate
           that
           vast
           Ocean
           ,
           without
           being
           inhibited
           ,
           obstructed
           ,
           or
           therein
           Disturbed
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sea
           and
           Air
           is
           common
           unto
           all
           and
           every
           people
           whatsoever
           ,
           neither
           Nature
           nor
           custom
           having
           given
           or
           allowed
           ,
           possession
           or
           Propriety
           thereof
           ,
           to
           any
           one
           particular
           Country
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Preclusive
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           tho'
           this
           that
           I
           have
           here
           reported
           may
           very
           reasonably
           be
           counted
           enough
           to
           have
           been
           said
           under
           this
           head
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           full
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           pertinent
           ,
           for
           shewing
           how
           little
           reason
           and
           cause
           there
           may
           often
           be
           ,
           of
           Judging
           hastily
           ,
           conclusively
           and
           prejudically
           of
           the
           proceedings
           and
           Facts
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           any
           State
           ,
           or
           Soveraign
           ,
           meerly
           because
           of
           complaints
           exhibited
           
           in
           Memorials
           by
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           stiling
           and
           representing
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           Characters
           of
           being
           violatious
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           Invasions
           upon
           the
           Territories
           and
           Jurisdictions
           of
           Potentates
           ,
           and
           Infractions
           of
           publick
           Treaties
           and
           Alliances
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           reckon
           it
           either
           superfluous
           or
           impertinent
           ,
           nor
           will
           the
           reader
           I
           hope
           think
           it
           tedious
           ,
           to
           have
           one
           Instance
           more
           subjoyned
           ,
           that
           was
           of
           a
           parallel
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           occasion
           :
           which
           as
           it
           referreth
           to
           a
           Memorial
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           and
           kind
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           have
           been
           presented
           lately
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           one
           delivered
           into
           a
           King
           of
           
             great
             Britain
          
           by
           an
           Ambassadour
           of
           Spain
           in
           the
           name
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Master
           .
           Whereof
           the
           Story
           in
           brief
           is
           this
           :
           Namely
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1629.
           being
           after
           a
           Rupture
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           time
           of
           a
           War
           ,
           between
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Spain
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           finding
           the
           Islands
           of
           Cateline
           and
           Tortuga
           unpossessed
           and
           empty
           of
           Inhabitants
           ,
           did
           thereupon
           seize
           and
           begin
           to
           plant
           Colonies
           ,
           on
           them
           ,
           giving
           to
           the
           former
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           latter
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Association
           .
           And
           which
           they
           continuing
           to
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           occupy
           after
           the
           establishment
           ,
           of
           the
           Peace
           betwixt
           his
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Catholick
             King
             ,
             Anno
          
           1630.
           the
           Spaniards
           became
           thereat
           offended
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           of
           its
           being
           an
           extending
           ,
           and
           an
           enlargement
           of
           English
           Settlements
           in
           America
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           nearness
           of
           those
           Islands
           to
           the
           
             Spanish
             West-India
             Colonies
          
           ,
           particularly
           to
           those
           of
           Cuba
           and
           Hispaniola
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           
           complained
           thereof
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           by
           their
           Ambassador
           ;
           who
           tho'
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           both
           of
           those
           Morals
           and
           Politicks
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           countenance
           ,
           the
           least
           thing
           that
           was
           unjust
           ,
           and
           Illegal
           towards
           and
           against
           any
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           in
           relation
           to
           Soveraigns
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           in
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           Alliances
           ,
           nevertheless
           he
           gave
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           said
           Complaint
           ,
           that
           his
           Subjects
           having
           found
           those
           Islands
           ,
           both
           unpossessed
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           uninhabited
           by
           any
           other
           people
           whatsoever
           ,
           had
           thereupon
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Nations
           ,
           a
           Liberty
           and
           Right
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           to
           plant
           there
           .
           And
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           therein
           Obstructed
           or
           hindred
           ,
           either
           because
           of
           Jealousies
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           entertain
           ,
           on
           the
           foot
           of
           those
           Islands
           being
           so
           adjacent
           to
           their
           Territories
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           apprehensions
           they
           might
           have
           ,
           that
           English
           Colonies
           there
           ,
           would
           prove
           afterwards
           inconvenient
           ,
           and
           prejudicial
           unto
           them
           .
           In
           which
           Answer
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           so
           far
           forced
           to
           acquiesce
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           reckon
           that
           Fact
           of
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           to
           be
           any
           Infraction
           of
           Alliances
           ,
           or
           a
           Rupture
           of
           the
           Peace
           .
           Tho'
           I
           must
           withall
           add
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           arising
           of
           misunderstandings
           between
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           and
           his
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           of
           Scotland
           running
           into
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           those
           advantages
           ,
           of
           our
           quarrelling
           here
           at
           home
           among
           our selves
           ,
           
           as
           to
           assault
           the
           English
           in
           both
           the
           forementioned
           Islands
           ,
           and
           were
           therein
           so
           successful
           ,
           as
           first
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           
             Tortuga
             ,
             Anno
          
           1634.
           and
           afterwards
           out
           of
           
             Cateline
             Anno
          
           1640.
           
           
           In
           the
           attempt
           whereof
           as
           they
           acted
           against
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           highest
           degrees
           of
           cruelty
           and
           barbarity
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           too
           well
           known
           upon
           whom
           both
           the
           blame
           and
           Infamy
           are
           to
           be
           charged
           ,
           that
           those
           Invasions
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           upon
           the
           Rights
           ,
           Properties
           and
           Possessions
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           were
           not
           Revenged
           as
           they
           deserved
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           undoubtedly
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           not
           King
           Charles
           been
           diverted
           and
           hinder'd
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           unhappy
           differences
           ,
           which
           sprung
           up
           between
           him
           and
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           Having
           then
           done
           ,
           what
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           judged
           sufficient
           to
           obviate
           and
           prevent
           all
           misconstructions
           and
           sinistrous
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           might
           otherwise
           have
           risen
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           any
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           late
           Memorial
           presented
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           do
           reckon
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           thereby
           paved
           my
           way
           ,
           towards
           an
           examination
           of
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Company
          
           ,
           in
           their
           setling
           at
           Darien
           ,
           whether
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           illegal
           ,
           and
           unjust
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           to
           interfer
           with
           solemn
           Regal
           Stipulations
           ?
           or
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           esteemed
           Lawful
           ,
           Righteous
           and
           Agreeable
           to
           all
           the
           rules
           and
           measures
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Amity
           and
           Justice
           ?
           as
           that
           I
           may
           now
           apply
           and
           address
           my self
           directly
           and
           closely
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           finding
           the
           forementioned
           Remonstrances
           ,
           to
           remain
           an
           Impediment
           and
           obstruction
           in
           my
           way
           .
           And
           as
           an
           Introduction
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           both
           acknowledge
           and
           commend
           ,
           the
           Fair
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           Friendly
           proceedure
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             King
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           by
           Memorials
           ,
           given
           in
           to
           his
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           chosen
           to
           assert
           his
           
           pretensions
           and
           rights
           in
           an
           Amicable
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           affords
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           World
           may
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           on
           the
           Foot
           and
           Topicks
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Custom
           and
           Law
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Act
           and
           Patent
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           hath
           granted
           to
           his
           Subjects
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           are
           any
           ways
           either
           disagreeable
           to
           Treaties
           with
           Spain
           ,
           or
           dissonant
           from
           the
           received
           Maxims
           of
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           by
           which
           States
           and
           Princes
           do
           govern
           themselves
           ,
           in
           their
           Publick
           and
           Political
           actions
           towards
           one
           and
           other
           ;
           Nor
           that
           the
           
             Scots
             Company
          
           ,
           have
           either
           exceeded
           the
           limits
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Statute
           and
           Charter
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           authorized
           to
           Trade
           to
           Africa
           and
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           Colonies
           and
           Plantations
           there
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           prejudicial
           unto
           and
           Invasive
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           Spain
           .
           For
           hereby
           instead
           of
           putting
           the
           decision
           of
           this
           great
           and
           important
           affair
           ,
           upon
           the
           Strength
           Power
           and
           Success
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           the
           verdict
           that
           should
           result
           from
           Hostility
           and
           War
           ;
           it
           is
           placed
           on
           the
           amicable
           foundation
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Alliances
           and
           Laws
           ,
           and
           made
           adjudgeable
           in
           the
           Cabinets
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Councel
           Boards
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           immediately
           referred
           to
           a
           determination
           ,
           by
           Fleets
           and
           Armies
           on
           the
           Ocean
           and
           Continent
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           this
           matter
           ,
           may
           be
           set
           and
           represented
           in
           the
           best
           and
           clearest
           light
           ,
           for
           an
           amicable
           adjustment
           ,
           and
           composure
           of
           it
           ,
           between
           his
           
             Brittanick
             Majesty
          
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           propose
           and
           lay
           down
           ,
           some
           things
           in
           the
           way
           of
           so
           many
           Premises
           ,
           which
           which
           shall
           carry
           that
           intrinsick
           certainty
           and
           evidence
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           resemble
           and
           be
           of
           
           the
           Nature
           of
           Postulata
           in
           Mathematicks
           ,
           and
           which
           shall
           be
           found
           as
           undeniable
           principles
           ,
           in
           a
           discourse
           that
           is
           relative
           unto
           ,
           and
           concerning
           right
           of
           property
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           men
           to
           be
           in
           Geometry
           .
        
         
           Whereof
           the
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           ,
           most
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           by
           all
           Civilians
           ,
           confessed
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           ,
           of
           the
           uncontrovertible
           Title
           and
           Right
           of
           any
           people
           ,
           to
           this
           or
           that
           Country
           ,
           is
           their
           having
           been
           the
           
             Primitive
             Occupiers
          
           and
           Possessors
           of
           it
           .
           
             Quod
             enim
             est
             Nullius
             ,
             per
             occupationem
             acquiritur
             ejus
             Dominium
             ,
          
           say
           all
           Civilians
           .
           For
           while
           the
           greatest
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           lay
           wholly
           Void
           and
           Vninhabited
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Occupation
           whereof
           ,
           no
           formal
           Division
           had
           intervened
           ,
           and
           been
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           emitted
           Colonies
           for
           the
           possessing
           and
           planting
           such
           and
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           assigning
           to
           every
           one
           of
           those
           Colonies
           ,
           there
           several
           and
           respective
           partitions
           and
           districts
           ;
           in
           that
           case
           the
           right
           of
           Title
           unto
           ,
           and
           of
           Property
           in
           such
           a
           Country
           ,
           and
           place
           became
           ,
           
             primi
             possidentis
          
           ,
           
           
             his
             or
             theirs
             who
             were
             the
             first
             occupiers
             thereof
             .
          
           'T
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           dictate
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Universal
           reason
           of
           Mankind
           conducted
           them
           unto
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           separated
           division
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           of
           this
           habitable
           World
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           was
           void
           and
           uninhabited
           ,
           
             Vt
             quod
             quisque
             occupasset
             ,
             id
             proprium
             haberet
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             any
             came
             actually
             to
             possess
             and
             occupy
             ,
             thereof
             they
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             the
             propriety
             .
          
           And
           as
           Cicero
           long
           before
           our
           late
           Civilians
           expressed
           it
           ,
           
             Quod
             cuique
             obtigit
             ,
             id
             quisque
             teneat
             ,
             Wheresoever
             any
             mans
             Lot
             
             falls
             to
             be
             the
             first
             possessor
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Legal
             claim
             thereunto
             .
          
           Which
           possession
           or
           occupation
           ▪
           as
           they
           are
           not
           accounted
           to
           stand
           acquired
           by
           any
           meer
           act
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           whether
           in
           way
           of
           wish
           or
           purpose
           of
           settlement
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           only
           obtained
           in
           and
           by
           a
           
             Bodily
             Act
          
           ,
           that
           is
           
             quasi
             positio
             pedis
             a
             placing
             and
             fixing
             there
             foot
             upon
             it
          
           ;
           So
           no
           bare
           transient
           and
           vagrant
           passage
           ,
           thro'
           an
           empty
           and
           uninhabited
           Country
           without
           setling
           their
           abode
           ,
           and
           continuing
           to
           reside
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           ever
           held
           sufficient
           by
           any
           Civilian
           for
           the
           giving
           unto
           those
           
             Itinerant
             passengers
          
           a
           claim
           of
           Property
           and
           Inheritance
           there
           .
           For
           as
           Grotius
           says
           
             Desultoria
             possessio
             nihil
             efficit
          
           ,
           An
           occasional
           touching
           at
           a
           place
           without
           settling
           and
           continuing
           to
           inhabit
           giveth
           no
           right
           thereunto
           in
           Law.
           And
           as
           Puffendorf
           speaks
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           
             Occupasse
             tum
             demum
             rem
             aliquam
             dicimur
             quando
             possessionem
             ejus
             adprehendimus
             :
          
           
           
             ita
             ut
             occupatio
             rerum
             mobilium
             fiat
             manibus
             ,
             soli
             pedibus
             ;
             vidisse
             autem
             tantum
             ,
             aut
             scire
             ubi
             quid
             sit
             ,
             nondum
             ad
             possessionem
             sufficere
             judicatur
             .
          
        
         
           Whereunto
           may
           be
           added
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           did
           not
           find
           those
           Countries
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Isles
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           either
           possessed
           ,
           and
           confessed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           those
           unto
           which
           they
           pretend
           a
           right
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           not
           acknowledg'd
           by
           others
           ,
           void
           and
           empty
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           uninhabited
           ;
           but
           that
           when
           they
           came
           thither
           and
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           they
           found
           them
           actually
           possess'd
           by
           a
           large
           and
           numerous
           People
           that
           had
           no
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           nor
           dependance
           upon
           Spain
           ,
           nor
           had
           deriv'd
           either
           their
           own
           Original
           ,
           or
           their
           Title
           to
           occupy
           and
           inherit
           those
           spacious
           and
           vast
           
             American
             Territories
          
           from
           
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           so
           that
           whatsoever
           Title
           or
           Property
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           come
           to
           have
           unto
           ,
           and
           over
           those
           Dominions
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           deriv'd
           either
           from
           the
           Donation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           acquir'd
           by
           a
           Conquest
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           previous
           and
           ancient
           Proprietors
           ;
           or
           it
           must
           be
           obtain'd
           by
           a
           grant
           from
           the
           Natives
           ,
           in
           the
           vertue
           whereof
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           a
           right
           transferr'd
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           with
           and
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           made
           the
           rightful
           and
           universal
           Proprietors
           of
           all
           those
           Countries
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           their
           Claim
           by
           the
           
             Pope's
             Donation
          
           ,
           the
           very
           mentioning
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           pleading
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           ridiculing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           bantring
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           seeing
           even
           on
           the
           supposal
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Pontiffs
          
           should
           be
           acknowledg'd
           the
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           as
           no
           Protestants
           are
           forward
           to
           believe
           or
           confess
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           never
           hitherto
           found
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           think
           they
           ever
           shall
           find
           the
           Pontificians
           able
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           Yet
           this
           would
           invest
           them
           with
           no
           right
           of
           disposing
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           unto
           whom
           they
           will.
           For
           Peter
           being
           cloathed
           with
           no
           such
           Power
           himself
           ,
           nor
           having
           ever
           pretended
           to
           exert
           such
           a
           
             Jurisdictive
             Authority
          
           ,
           as
           some
           Popes
           have
           had
           the
           Vanity
           and
           Pride
           to
           do
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           convey
           it
           unto
           ,
           and
           entail
           it
           upon
           others
           ,
           under
           the
           quality
           and
           character
           of
           being
           his
           Successors
           ?
           Yea
           our
           Lord
           
             JESVS
             Christ
          
           was
           so
           far
           from
           exercising
           a
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           divesting
           Princes
           of
           their
           Soveraignties
           ,
           Principalities
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           tho'
           all
           of
           them
           were
           then
           gross
           Idolaters
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           be
           prevail'd
           upon
           to
           divide
           an
           Inheritance
           between
           two
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           desir'd
           by
           one
           of
           them
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           as
           
           he
           made
           it
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           those
           who
           should
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           to
           be
           conscientious
           and
           exact
           in
           yielding
           Obedience
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           and
           Commands
           of
           Civil
           Rulers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           be
           Heathen
           or
           Christians
           ,
           provided
           that
           those
           Laws
           and
           Injunctions
           were
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           :
           So
           he
           was
           Himself
           contented
           to
           
             Pay
             Tribute
          
           to
           
             Tiberius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           an
           Idolater
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           Nay
           ,
           so
           far
           are
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           from
           having
           any
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           over
           the
           Dominions
           of
           any
           Prince
           and
           Potentates
           whatsoever
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           right
           which
           they
           have
           to
           their
           own
           Temporal
           and
           Secular
           Possessions
           ,
           even
           to
           that
           which
           is
           vulgarly
           call'd
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           is
           by
           and
           from
           the
           Concession
           and
           Grants
           of
           Potentates
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Rulers
           (
           among
           whom
           I
           wou'd
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           place
           Constantine
           ,
           whose
           pretended
           Donation
           is
           a
           meer
           Fiction
           and
           Chimera
           ,
           but
           some
           that
           were
           later
           than
           he
           )
           who
           were
           more
           Liberal
           and
           Beneficent
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           Prudent
           and
           Wise.
           Moreover
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           had
           sometimes
           ,
           the
           weakness
           as
           well
           as
           the
           vanity
           to
           Claim
           a
           right
           to
           the
           
             whole
             West-Indies
          
           ,
           thro'
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Donation
           of
           Pope
           Alexander
           VI.
           in
           his
           Bulls
           Dated
           2d
           and
           3d
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1493
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           
             Spanish
             Historians
          
           do
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           Ferdinand
           and
           Isabella
           who
           were
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Castile
           ,
           
           when
           Columbus
           made
           the
           first
           discovery
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           in
           the
           year
           1492
           ,
           having
           consulted
           with
           those
           who
           were
           esteemed
           the
           most
           Learned
           in
           the
           Civil
           and
           Canon
           Laws
           ,
           
             thought
             it
             needless
             to
             use
             any
             such
             Formality
             as
             to
             desire
             a
             Grant
             and
             Donation
             
             of
             those
          
           Countries
           from
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Bulls
           of
           Alexander
           VI.
           were
           obtain'd
           ,
           or
           rather
           accepted
           upon
           some
           particular
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           Nor
           have
           divers
           Nations
           ,
           and
           those
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Reformed
           ,
           made
           the
           least
           scruple
           of
           sailing
           unto
           ,
           and
           settling
           in
           the
           Regions
           and
           Countries
           of
           America
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           
             Pope's
             Bulls
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           been
           granted
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           divers
           Princes
           and
           States
           during
           this
           whole
           present
           Century
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           whereof
           I
           shall
           here
           make
           little
           or
           no
           mention
           (
           it
           being
           notoriously
           and
           fully
           known
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           every
           Statesman
           ,
           Scholar
           ,
           Merchant
           ,
           Shopkeeper
           and
           Artificer
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           who
           are
           the
           meanest
           Boors
           ,
           Peasants
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorantest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           )
           there
           were
           divers
           attempts
           and
           endeavours
           made
           by
           others
           Trading
           to
           America
           immediately
           and
           soon
           after
           the
           emission
           of
           those
           Bulls
           ,
           upon
           which
           some
           would
           found
           the
           
           Spaniard's
           having
           a
           right
           and
           claim
           ,
           and
           legitimate
           Title
           to
           those
           Dominions
           .
           For
           no
           longer
           than
           three
           years
           after
           the
           pretended
           Donation
           of
           all
           the
           
             American
             Territories
          
           to
           Ferdinand
           and
           
             Isabella
             ,
             King
          
           and
           Queen
           of
           Castile
           by
           Alexander
           VI.
           did
           Henry
           VII
           .
           of
           England
           (
           tho'
           a
           zealous
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Domestick
           Troubles
           stood
           in
           great
           need
           of
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           who
           no
           less
           courted
           it
           )
           Equip
           and
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Year
           1496
           ,
           four
           Ships
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           Sir
           John
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Sebastian
             Cabet
          
           of
           Bristol
           ,
           to
           discover
           ,
           enter
           upon
           ,
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           any
           place
           or
           places
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           in
           the
           actual
           possession
           
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           Authority
           and
           in
           his
           Name
           they
           did
           from
           25
           to
           26
           Degrees
           of
           the
           Northern
           Latitude
           ;
           and
           in
           two
           Voyages
           which
           they
           made
           to
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           they
           both
           establish'd
           a
           Friendship
           and
           Trade
           with
           the
           Natives
           of
           
             Florida
             ,
             Long-Island
          
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           places
           of
           those
           American
           Countries
           .
           And
           tho'
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           who
           succeeded
           him
           (
           thro'
           his
           being
           employ'd
           in
           Wars
           with
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           about
           important
           affairs
           at
           home
           )
           could
           not
           extend
           his
           Empire
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ;
           nevertheless
           there
           were
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Reign
           ,
           divers
           private
           Persons
           that
           voluntarily
           engag'd
           in
           the
           making
           discoveries
           and
           settling
           Trade
           in
           America
           :
           And
           among
           others
           whom
           we
           do
           find
           equip'd
           and
           sent
           forth
           upon
           this
           Design
           ,
           were
           
             Edward
             Spurstow
          
           ,
           in
           the
           5th
           and
           9th
           Years
           of
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           and
           
             Robert
             Warner
          
           in
           the
           12th
           of
           the
           same
           Reign
           ,
           who
           made
           rich
           Voyages
           thither
           ,
           and
           were
           kindly
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Natives
           .
           And
           which
           is
           of
           affinity
           hereunto
           ,
           and
           extremely
           pertinent
           ,
           for
           shewing
           the
           insignificancy
           of
           the
           foremention'd
           Bulls
           to
           the
           establishing
           any
           right
           in
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           any
           other
           Parts
           of
           America
           than
           they
           are
           actually
           in
           possession
           of
           ;
           it
           deserveth
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           how
           that
           Vespusius
           a
           Florentine
           by
           order
           of
           Emanuel
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           Year
           1500
           ,
           discover
           all
           Brasile
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           large
           part
           of
           the
           American
           Continent
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Portuguese
           asserted
           their
           right
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           preserv'd
           a
           liberty
           of
           Trading
           thither
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           was
           objected
           to
           the
           contrary
           by
           Ferdinand
           and
           Isabella
           of
           Castile
           .
           Whereunto
           should
           I
           add
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           since
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           by
           the
           English
           under
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           King
           
             James
             ,
             
             Charles
             ▪
          
           I.
           and
           II.
           but
           by
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           by
           divers
           other
           Nations
           and
           States
           ,
           which
           have
           all
           traded
           to
           and
           settled
           several
           Colonies
           both
           upon
           the
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           and
           the
           Islands
           of
           America
           ,
           notwithstanding
           either
           the
           
             Popes
             Bulls
          
           of
           Donation
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Islands
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           their
           pretensions
           unto
           them
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           Right
           or
           Title
           whatsoever
           ;
           it
           would
           evidently
           and
           unanswerably
           appear
           ,
           that
           their
           Claim
           to
           the
           West-Indies
           was
           never
           further
           allowed
           and
           admitted
           by
           any
           
             European
             Potentates
          
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           than
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           Places
           and
           Territories
           of
           which
           they
           were
           become
           actually
           possess'd
           .
           Yea
           the
           
           Pope's
           grant
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           to
           the
           Castilians
           ,
           having
           been
           in
           order
           to
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           among
           those
           Infidels
           ,
           The
           See
           of
           Rome
           challenging
           no
           Power
           or
           Authority
           to
           dispose
           of
           Earthly
           Dominions
           ,
           save
           in
           relation
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           neither
           for
           destroying
           the
           Natives
           or
           usurping
           their
           Territories
           ,
           it
           naturally
           follows
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           acted
           so
           directly
           contrary
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           
           both
           in
           Massacring
           above
           
             Forty
             Millions
          
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           encouraging
           them
           in
           their
           Heathenish
           Idolatry
           ,
           thro'
           selling
           their
           Idols
           unto
           them
           for
           Money
           ,
           after
           the
           Indians
           had
           thrown
           them
           away
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           seeking
           and
           promoting
           their
           Conversion
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           can
           pretend
           no
           claim
           of
           right
           and
           title
           to
           those
           Countries
           and
           Dominions
           by
           the
           
           Pope's
           Bulls
           ,
           
           but
           as
           
             De
             las
             Casas
          
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             All
             their
             Conquests
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Vnjust
             ,
             Tyrannical
             and
             Null
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           at
           all
           times
           been
           displeas'd
           with
           ,
           and
           opposite
           unto
           the
           Settlement
           of
           any
           Nations
           in
           America
           besides
           themselves
           ;
           
           but
           the
           many
           rich
           Colonies
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Virginia
             ,
             Barbadoes
             ,
             Bermudos
             ,
             New
             England
             ,
             New
             York
             ,
             Carolina
             ,
             Pensilvania
             ,
             Jamaica
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           the
           English
           have
           there
           ,
           besides
           what
           places
           are
           possess'd
           by
           others
           ,
           especially
           by
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           do
           account
           the
           Claim
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           the
           whole
           West-Indies
           to
           be
           no
           better
           than
           a
           weak
           ,
           vain
           and
           chimerical
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Popes
             Bulls
          
           by
           which
           it
           is
           alledged
           that
           they
           are
           entituled
           thereunto
           ,
           are
           no
           otherwise
           esteemed
           by
           
             European
             Princes
             and
             States
          
           ,
           than
           as
           a
           Jest
           and
           Banter
           .
        
         
           Nor
           ,
           Finally
           ,
           have
           the
           Spaniards
           themselves
           paid
           that
           respect
           to
           the
           Bulls
           of
           Alexander
           VI.
           which
           they
           should
           ,
           and
           certainly
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           taken
           their
           right
           to
           the
           American
           Islands
           and
           Dominions
           to
           be
           deriv'd
           from
           them
           :
           Seeing
           whereas
           the
           same
           Pope
           had
           in
           and
           by
           these
           very
           Bulls
           ,
           not
           only
           confirmed
           unto
           the
           Portuguese
           their
           title
           to
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           only
           possess'd
           of
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           other
           whatsoever
           in
           that
           
             Eastern
             quarter
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           Occupying
           and
           Inheriting
           whereof
           they
           had
           formerly
           obtain'd
           Bulls
           of
           other
           Pope●
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           Eugenius
           IV.
           excluding
           all
           others
           from
           trading
           thither
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           of
           Castile
           laid
           Claim
           to
           the
           
             Moluccao
             Islands
          
           ,
           to
           which
           
             Ferdinand
             Magelanus
          
           had
           found
           a
           passage
           by
           the
           South-West
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           to
           assert
           and
           defend
           their
           Pretensions
           to
           them
           ,
           until
           John
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           lending
           the
           
             Emperor
             Charles
          
           V.
           350000
           Ducats
           ,
           upon
           condition
           ,
           that
           He
           and
           his
           Heirs
           should
           forbear
           trading
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           till
           the
           Money
           were
           repaid
           ;
           they
           declin'd
           
           the
           maintaining
           their
           Title
           to
           those
           Islands
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           their
           trading
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           unworthy
           of
           remark
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           chicane
           as
           the
           pleasantry
           ,
           and
           divertisement
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           having
           divided
           the
           new
           World
           into
           two
           Hemispheres
           ,
           allotting
           the
           Western
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           the
           Eastern
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           how
           that
           they
           coming
           to
           disagree
           about
           their
           
             respective
             Shares
          
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           laying
           claim
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           to
           the
           
             Molucca
             Islands
          
           ,
           as
           falling
           by
           that
           division
           within
           their
           Portion
           ,
           and
           the
           decision
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           seeming
           to
           depend
           upon
           Mathematical
           Calculations
           ,
           about
           which
           the
           men
           of
           skill
           in
           Geography
           ,
           being
           consulted
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           Portuguese
           did
           in
           reference
           thereunto
           ,
           differ
           from
           one
           another
           almost
           
             Forty
             degrees
          
           ,
           in
           their
           fixing
           of
           the
           Longitude
           ,
           and
           so
           dogmatical
           and
           obstinate
           were
           both
           in
           their
           accounts
           ,
           that
           orders
           were
           given
           by
           publick
           Edicts
           ,
           for
           fixing
           the
           Degrees
           and
           Meridians
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Charts
           and
           Maps
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           differently
           determined
           by
           the
           two
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Finally
           that
           which
           still
           shews
           a
           further
           slight
           put
           upon
           those
           Bulls
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           Spaniards
           themselves
           is
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           no
           sooner
           had
           
             Americus
             Vespusius
          
           discover'd
           the
           
             South
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           found
           store
           of
           Excellent
           Timber
           ,
           for
           building
           of
           Ships
           ,
           near
           to
           an
           excellent
           Port
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           one
           league
           distant
           from
           that
           Sea
           ,
           and
           which
           Vespusius
           called
           Ralio
           ,
           then
           that
           having
           immediately
           built
           two
           Ships
           there
           ,
           
           he
           sailed
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           and
           begun
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           5th
           .
           to
           settle
           a
           Colony
           there
           upon
           one
           of
           those
           Islands
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           
           upon
           the
           perfecting
           of
           that
           Plantation
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Philip
           the
           2d
           .
           came
           to
           be
           called
           the
           
             Philippine
             Islands
          
           ,
           where
           to
           this
           day
           they
           have
           a
           Colony
           ,
           and
           keep
           possession
           of
           them
           in
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Bulls
          
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           East-Indies
           were
           granted
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           and
           last
           thing
           that
           I
           would
           premise
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           clearer
           determination
           of
           the
           point
           in
           dispute
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           right
           of
           propriety
           ,
           and
           dominion
           the
           Spaniards
           may
           have
           ,
           by
           the
           Title
           and
           upon
           the
           foot
           of
           Conquest
           acquired
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Empires
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           and
           such
           Countries
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           that
           were
           dependent
           upon
           ,
           Subject
           and
           Tributary
           unto
           those
           two
           Empires
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           thereby
           have
           obtained
           and
           
             Jurisdiction
             Title
          
           or
           Claim
           of
           possession
           over
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           
             regions
             ,
             districts
          
           and
           places
           of
           America
           which
           as
           they
           have
           never
           Subdued
           ,
           so
           they
           of
           those
           places
           were
           not
           nor
           at
           any
           time
           had
           been
           in
           Vassallage
           or
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Monarchs
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Rulers
          
           of
           either
           of
           those
           Empires
           .
           I
           could
           very
           justly
           have
           laid
           down
           the
           Postulatum
           ,
           and
           proposition
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           been
           able
           to
           justify
           it
           both
           by
           Reason
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           proved
           and
           made
           it
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Artificial
           as
           
             Inartificial
             Arguments
          
           :
           namely
           that
           whatsoever
           
             Legal
             right
          
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           may
           have
           acquired
           to
           those
           Lands
           and
           Territories
           in
           America
           of
           which
           they
           are
           possessed
           ,
           by
           the
           claim
           and
           upon
           the
           foot
           of
           prescription
           thro'
           their
           having
           Inhabited
           ,
           occupied
           and
           inherited
           them
           for
           above
           200
           years
           ,
           without
           interruption
           ,
           disseisure
           ,
           or
           dispossession
           ;
           yet
           they
           never
           obtained
           a
           Lawful
           and
           righteous
           Title
           unto
           ,
           or
           a
           Legal
           Jurisdiction
           over
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           basis
           and
           foundation
           of
           having
           Conquered
           the
           
           Mexican
           and
           
             Peruvian
             Emperors
          
           and
           Empires
           in
           and
           by
           a
           Just
           War
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           rather
           subdued
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           those
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           Possessed
           themselves
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           by
           Fraud
           ,
           Violence
           and
           Usurpation
           .
           Now
           Puffendorf
           tells
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           agreeably
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           Civilians
           ,
           
           that
           
             per
             solam
             vim
             injustam
             ,
             non
             posse
             alicui
             Solidum
             Jus
             quaeri
             ,
             &
             cui
             exadversum
             ,
             obligatio
             conscientiam
             stringens
             respondeat
             ,
             nisi
             vitium
             acquisitionis
             purgatum
             fuerit
             per
             accidentem
             post
             novam
             causam
             quae
             per
             se
             jus
             parere
             idonea
             est
             .
          
           No
           right
           is
           acquired
           ,
           or
           doth
           arise
           or
           accrue
           to
           any
           ,
           by
           the
           alone
           and
           single
           means
           of
           unjust
           Violence
           and
           Force
           ;
           nor
           do
           a
           People
           become
           obliged
           and
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           pay
           Fealty
           ,
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           Unrighteously
           and
           without
           Cause
           ,
           or
           Provocation
           ,
           Overpowered
           and
           Master'd
           them
           ,
           unless
           and
           until
           something
           else
           doth
           interpose
           and
           intervene
           ,
           that
           may
           create
           and
           give
           a
           Title
           ,
           and
           right
           of
           Domination
           ,
           Rule
           and
           Authority
           unto
           the
           Former
           and
           beget
           ties
           of
           legal
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           For
           as
           Grotius
           affirms
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           That
           
             Actus
             Imperij
             invasoris
             quos
             exercet
          
           ,
           
           
             nullam
             vim
             habere
             possunt
             ex
             ipsius
             Jure
             ,
             quod
             nullum
             est
             .
          
           That
           no
           Invader
           meerly
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           reduplication
           hath
           a
           right
           of
           exacting
           Fealty
           and
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           those
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           without
           Justice
           violently
           and
           forcibly
           assaulted
           .
           That
           
             Quicquid
             Jure
             possidetur
             ,
             injuria
             aufertur
             ;
             What
             any
             rightfully
             possesseth
             ,
             he
             cannot
             save
             injuriously
             be
             disseised
             of
             ,
          
           is
           engraven
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Legislation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Creator
           ,
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           with
           our
           Natures
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           do
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           under
           Laws
           which
           enjoyn
           ,
           
           what
           is
           Just
           ,
           and
           prohibit
           what
           is
           unjust
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Wars
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           upon
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           
           and
           upon
           such
           
             Supreme
             Rulers
          
           and
           Governours
           of
           those
           other
           
             American
             Territories
          
           and
           Countries
           whereof
           they
           are
           become
           possessed
           ,
           were
           the
           most
           groundless
           ,
           unrighteous
           and
           unjust
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           bloody
           inhumane
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           either
           begun
           ,
           or
           carried
           on
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Seeing
           that
           tho'
           those
           Potentates
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           their
           People
           and
           Subjects
           were
           not
           Christians
           (
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           do
           know
           ,
           were
           never
           provided
           of
           means
           nor
           furnished
           with
           advantages
           of
           being
           such
           )
           yet
           they
           were
           as
           Lawful
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Governours
           of
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Dominions
           ,
           Territories
           ,
           and
           Districts
           in
           America
           ,
           and
           as
           Legal
           Proprietors
           of
           their
           Demesns
           and
           Possessions
           there
           ,
           as
           any
           
             European
             Prince
          
           or
           People
           whatsoever
           are
           in
           reference
           either
           unto
           the
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           and
           do
           exercise
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Terrestrial
           Globe
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           where
           they
           do
           here
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           do
           enjoy
           and
           possess
           .
           For
           Infidels
           being
           rational
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           thereupon
           Sociable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           consequently
           capable
           of
           entring
           into
           Societies
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           upon
           Laws
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           indeed
           to
           have
           Governours
           and
           to
           be
           Governed
           ,
           are
           equally
           comon
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           whether
           they
           Worship
           God
           or
           Idols
           ,
           being
           things
           that
           have
           
           their
           foundation
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Revelation
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Civil
           Dominion
           and
           Property
           ,
           being
           no
           ways
           founded
           in
           Grace
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Orthodoxy
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           in
           Principles
           of
           Nature
           which
           guide
           men
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           a
           violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           to
           Invade
           the
           Countries
           of
           those
           Soveraigns
           and
           to
           deprive
           those
           Potentates
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           without
           a
           previous
           and
           antecedent
           just
           reason
           and
           cause
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           heinous
           an
           offence
           ,
           against
           the
           Laws
           both
           of
           Nature
           and
           Revelation
           to
           rob
           and
           plunder
           their
           People
           of
           what
           they
           had
           and
           enjoyed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           any
           one
           King
           and
           people
           in
           this
           Christian
           part
           of
           the
           World
           to
           do
           the
           like
           against
           and
           upon
           any
           other
           in
           this
           Hemisphere
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           of
           the
           same
           belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           they
           who
           Invade
           them
           are
           .
        
         
           Nor
           have
           there
           hitherto
           been
           ,
           nor
           hereafter
           can
           ,
           any
           reasons
           be
           produc'd
           ,
           for
           legitimating
           and
           justifying
           the
           War
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           upon
           and
           against
           the
           natural
           Princes
           and
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           but
           which
           do
           with
           greater
           evidence
           proclaim
           ,
           and
           more
           singularly
           aggravate
           and
           enhance
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           .
           For
           to
           alledge
           that
           they
           were
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           lawful
           ,
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           and
           extirpate
           them
           ,
           is
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Evangelical
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           the
           Methods
           establish'd
           by
           our
           Lord
           JESUS
           Christ
           for
           the
           Propagation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Revelation
           and
           Nations
           .
           And
           as
           the
           time
           once
           was
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Nations
           even
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
          
           and
           
           Africk
           ,
           save
           the
           single
           and
           l●ttle
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           were
           gross
           and
           open
           Idolaters
           ;
           so
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           any
           are
           so
           far
           void
           of
           good
           Sense
           ,
           and
           of
           humane
           Sentiments
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Jews
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           powerful
           enough
           to
           have
           attempted
           it
           ,
           stood
           warranted
           and
           authorized
           to
           have
           depopulated
           the
           Earth
           ,
           thro'
           destroying
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           .
           And
           considering
           how
           the
           same
           Character
           of
           being
           Idolaters
           is
           by
           most
           of
           those
           of
           all
           Countries
           that
           are
           stiled
           Reformed
           fasten'd
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           themselves
           ,
           because
           of
           divers
           Religious
           Actions
           in
           their
           Pontifician
           Worship
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           therefore
           to
           consult
           well
           for
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           to
           invest
           those
           who
           do
           both
           believe
           and
           call
           them
           so
           ,
           with
           a
           right
           of
           Slaughtering
           and
           Murdering
           them
           upon
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           pretended
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           just
           cause
           administer'd
           unto
           them
           ,
           of
           making
           War
           upon
           the
           Indians
           ,
           even
           almost
           to
           the
           extripating
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Potentates
           and
           People
           of
           America
           ,
           would
           not
           admit
           them
           to
           Trade
           and
           reside
           peaceably
           among
           them
           :
           It
           is
           as
           irrational
           and
           barbarous
           an
           Allegation
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           is
           withal
           uncontroulably
           false
           with
           respect
           to
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           was
           not
           .
           For
           abstracting
           from
           the
           question
           ,
           whether
           one
           People
           may
           not
           lawfully
           exclude
           and
           debar
           another
           from
           Trafficking
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           settling
           in
           their
           Country
           ,
           which
           why
           it
           may
           not
           be
           done
           in
           other
           Cases
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           open
           Hostility
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           at
           this
           time
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           decide
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           I
           do
           affirm
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           no
           provocation
           of
           that
           kind
           given
           them
           for
           their
           making
           War
           upon
           the
           Natives
           .
           It
           being
           
           declared
           and
           recorded
           by
           their
           own
           Historians
           and
           Writers
           ,
           that
           the
           Indians
           receiv'd
           them
           chearfully
           ,
           and
           treated
           them
           amicably
           ,
           and
           entertain'd
           them
           according
           to
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Hospitality
           and
           Friendship
           ;
           yea
           ,
           both
           wellcom'd
           and
           esteem'd
           them
           rather
           as
           Gods
           than
           as
           Men
           ,
           until
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           by
           their
           Barbarities
           perpetrated
           upon
           the
           Natives
           ,
           provoked
           them
           to
           seek
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           how
           to
           preserve
           and
           defend
           themselves
           from
           their
           brutal
           and
           hellish
           Rage
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           tho'
           there
           be
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           truth
           in
           that
           pretence
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           made
           War
           for
           Forty
           Years
           successively
           ,
           used
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Fraud
           ,
           Treachery
           and
           Violence
           ,
           for
           destroying
           and
           exterminating
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           far
           effected
           ,
           as
           to
           Murder
           above
           
             Forty
             Millions
          
           of
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           to
           the
           laying
           waste
           some
           of
           the
           largest
           and
           finest
           Countries
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           rendring
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           destitute
           of
           Inhabitants
           ;
           yet
           the
           folly
           and
           impertinence
           of
           those
           who
           produce
           this
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           and
           in
           justification
           of
           the
           War
           that
           was
           made
           upon
           the
           Indians
           ,
           are
           too
           obvious
           and
           remarkable
           to
           be
           overlook'd
           ,
           and
           silently
           omitted
           :
           Seeing
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           motive
           ,
           that
           they
           seek
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Spaniards
           either
           excused
           or
           justified
           in
           what
           they
           did
           against
           the
           Natives
           of
           America
           ;
           an
           
             European
             Nation
          
           that
           hath
           Strength
           and
           Power
           enough
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           their
           
             West-India
             Provinces
          
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           drive
           them
           thence
           ,
           becomes
           warranted
           and
           authorized
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           their
           avowed
           principle
           and
           practice
           ,
           to
           permit
           none
           to
           Plant
           and
           Trade
           there
           besides
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           So
           that
           it
           being
           apparent
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           under
           this
           Head
           ,
           that
           the
           War
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           against
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Ancient
           Natives
           ,
           was
           ,
           upon
           all
           accounts
           ,
           most
           unrighteous
           and
           unjust
           ,
           it
           doth
           from
           thence
           unanswerably
           follow
           ,
           That
           no
           Title
           in
           those
           Dominions
           can
           arise
           and
           accrue
           unto
           them
           ,
           from
           their
           having
           been
           Victors
           and
           Conquerors
           in
           that
           War.
           It
           being
           impossible
           that
           what
           is
           lawful
           and
           just
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           natural
           ,
           proper
           and
           immediate
           effect
           of
           what
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           Wicked
           ,
           Abominable
           and
           Villainous
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Nation
           as
           have
           been
           wise
           and
           honest
           ,
           
           they
           do
           renounce
           all
           claim
           of
           Right
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           to
           a
           Soveraignity
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           a
           legal
           property
           in
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           Foot
           and
           Foundation
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           place
           and
           settle
           it
           on
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           own
           Occupation
           and
           Possession
           ,
           and
           quiet
           acquiescence
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
           And
           indeed
           when
           Columbus
           had
           first
           discover'd
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           was
           about
           to
           establish
           Colonies
           in
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           being
           at
           his
           second
           Voyage
           to
           Hispaniola
           ,
           advised
           by
           some
           of
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           one
           Father
           Boyle
           ,
           to
           sieze
           upon
           Guacanagari
           ,
           that
           was
           an
           Indian
           King
           ,
           and
           stood
           accused
           for
           having
           Murder'd
           some
           Castilians
           ,
           whom
           Columbus
           had
           left
           there
           upon
           his
           first
           Voyage
           thither
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           refus'd
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           declar'd
           that
           he
           came
           not
           into
           those
           Countries
           upon
           a
           
             Design
             of
             using
             Force
          
           ,
           
           
             nor
             in
             order
             to
             make
             a
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             peaceable
             and
             gentle
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Natives
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           brief
           ,
           tho'
           neither
           any
           crimes
           against
           God
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Indians
           were
           chargeable
           ,
           nor
           any
           undue
           and
           inhumane
           carriages
           towards
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           Landing
           in
           America
           ,
           whereof
           some
           have
           had
           both
           the
           Impudence
           and
           Indiscretion
           to
           accuse
           them
           ,
           were
           either
           just
           motives
           according
           to
           the
           Morals
           of
           Heathens
           or
           Christians
           ,
           or
           allowable
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           as
           Lawful
           causes
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           making
           War
           upon
           that
           People
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           occasions
           of
           it
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           and
           the
           real
           Inducements
           unto
           it
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           are
           too
           obvious
           and
           apparent
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           Observation
           and
           Notice
           of
           any
           person
           ,
           that
           is
           conversant
           in
           History
           .
           Namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Simplicity
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Patience
           and
           Unacquaintedness
           with
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Martial
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           ill
           provided
           of
           Weapons
           ,
           either
           Offensive
           or
           Defensive
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           abounding
           with
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           their
           Countries
           being
           stored
           with
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           Mines
           ,
           were
           the
           true
           occasions
           of
           that
           War
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           and
           an
           insatiable
           Avarice
           ,
           a
           Brutal
           Insolence
           ,
           and
           unquenchable
           thirst
           after
           Blood
           ,
           were
           the
           real
           causes
           of
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           who
           under
           all
           their
           pretences
           ,
           of
           converting
           those
           Infidels
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           ,
           
           intended
           principally
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           the
           destroying
           and
           extirpating
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           converting
           their
           Countries
           and
           their
           Treasures
           to
           their
           own
           use
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           may
           be
           further
           added
           under
           this
           head
           ,
           that
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           and
           the
           destroying
           all
           such
           as
           were
           of
           the
           Royal
           Lines
           ,
           of
           those
           two
           great
           Monarchical
           
           Families
           ,
           which
           was
           perpetrated
           against
           all
           the
           measures
           and
           obligations
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Treachery
           and
           Inhumanity
           imaginable
           ,
           gave
           no
           
             Legal
             Jurisdiction
          
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           over
           such
           as
           had
           been
           Subjects
           or
           Vassals
           to
           those
           Soveraigns
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           did
           not
           set
           themselves
           up
           ,
           and
           lay
           claim
           to
           an
           Authority
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Govern
           the
           Mexicans
           and
           Peruvians
           ,
           to
           their
           Advantage
           and
           Benefit
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           extirpate
           and
           exterminate
           them
           .
           And
           Governments
           being
           at
           first
           instituted
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           a
           People
           and
           not
           for
           their
           ruine
           :
           Kings
           being
           as
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           
             ordained
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             not
             Kingdoms
             for
             the
             Lust
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             Kings
             ,
             to
             be
             Tyrannized
             over
             as
             they
             will
             ,
          
           such
           can
           never
           acquire
           any
           right
           to
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           a
           Country
           ,
           whose
           design
           work
           and
           endeavour
           were
           to
           depopulate
           it
           .
           And
           if
           on
           the
           supposition
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Legitimate
           Soveraign
           and
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           entertain
           a
           purpose
           of
           making
           an
           Universal
           destruction
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           instead
           of
           Protecting
           them
           (
           which
           I
           do
           really
           think
           and
           believe
           no
           Prince
           whatsoever
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           fitter
           for
           Bedlam
           than
           a
           Throne
           ,
           and
           who
           needeth
           not
           rather
           to
           be
           Bound
           in
           Chains
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           accounted
           fit
           to
           sway
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           Mad
           and
           Distracted
           ,
           than
           any
           that
           are
           kept
           at
           Hogsden
           )
           it
           were
           Lawful
           for
           his
           very
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           the
           Violation
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           to
           restrain
           and
           resist
           him
           ;
           Surely
           then
           it
           ought
           much
           more
           to
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           not
           only
           Lawful
           but
           an
           indispensible
           Duty
           ,
           to
           withstand
           and
           oppose
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           never
           been
           Subjects
           ,
           
           paid
           Fealty
           ,
           or
           yielded
           Obedience
           ,
           that
           should
           challenge
           an
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           them
           ,
           meerly
           that
           they
           might
           in
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           Massacre
           and
           Exterminate
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           directly
           the
           case
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           both
           at
           their
           first
           Landing
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           series
           of
           Years
           after
           .
           So
           that
           this
           serveth
           to
           Vindicate
           from
           blame
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           those
           few
           and
           small
           Retaliations
           ,
           which
           any
           of
           the
           
             Native
             Indians
          
           were
           capable
           of
           making
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           in
           Killing
           them
           wheresoever
           they
           could
           conveniently
           find
           ,
           and
           were
           strong
           enough
           to
           Master
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           abundantly
           justify
           the
           withdrawment
           of
           all
           those
           that
           could
           ,
           from
           a
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Empires
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           become
           vested
           in
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ,
           tho'
           they
           had
           been
           anciently
           either
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           Vassals
           ,
           or
           Feudatories
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           erecting
           themselves
           into
           Free
           ,
           Absolute
           and
           Independent
           Governments
           ,
           that
           thereby
           instead
           of
           falling
           under
           ,
           and
           being
           forced
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           withstand
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           all
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           in
           their
           claim
           of
           Authority
           over
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           not
           only
           been
           in
           the
           quiet
           possession
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Rule
           and
           Government
           ,
           over
           such
           and
           such
           West-India
           Provinces
           ,
           Countries
           and
           Districts
           ,
           that
           have
           ,
           either
           actively
           ,
           or
           passively
           ,
           submitted
           to
           them
           ,
           gives
           them
           a
           Title
           thereunto
           by
           Prescription
           ,
           then
           certainly
           by
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           same
           foot
           of
           account
           ,
           are
           they
           who
           (
           upon
           the
           
           Spaniards
           getting
           into
           Possession
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           and
           there
           treating
           of
           the
           Natives
           in
           the
           manner
           above
           related
           )
           withdrew
           themselves
           from
           any
           further
           Dependence
           on
           those
           Empires
           ,
           and
           became
           erected
           into
           distinct
           ,
           free
           and
           independent
           Governments
           ,
           made
           likewise
           entitled
           to
           there
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           tenor
           and
           claim
           of
           Prescription
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           several
           Societies
           and
           bodies
           of
           Indians
           within
           the
           ancient
           Precincts
           and
           Limits
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Empires
           ,
           who
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           instead
           of
           submitting
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           are
           in
           continual
           and
           constant
           War
           with
           them
           .
           Whereof
           though
           a
           Multitude
           of
           Instances
           might
           be
           assigned
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Brevity
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           two
           .
           Of
           which
           one
           shall
           be
           the
           Collection
           or
           Herd
           of
           Indians
           ,
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Guatimala
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           not
           hitherto
           Conquered
           ,
           but
           would
           fain
           subdue
           ,
           in
           order
           both
           to
           the
           setling
           a
           Commerce
           with
           some
           parts
           of
           Jucatan
           ,
           from
           the
           doing
           whereof
           they
           are
           hindred
           by
           those
           Natives
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           opening
           a
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           conveying
           their
           goods
           over
           Land
           to
           the
           Havana
           ,
           which
           they
           reckon
           would
           be
           often
           more
           for
           their
           safety
           ,
           than
           the
           venturing
           them
           thither
           by
           Sea
           ,
           from
           the
           Gulph
           .
           The
           other
           which
           I
           would
           mention
           is
           ,
           that
           Sept
           and
           Tribe
           of
           Indians
           ,
           who
           remain
           imbodied
           on
           the
           Northern
           part
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           New
           Mexico
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           Valiant
           ,
           and
           in
           implacable
           Hostility
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           are
           more
           desirous
           to
           bring
           into
           Subjection
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           that
           are
           unsubdued
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           rich
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           Mines
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Districts
           which
           those
           
           Natives
           possess
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           hitherto
           covered
           and
           defended
           themselves
           ,
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           if
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           cannot
           rightfully
           pretend
           unto
           any
           Soveraignty
           over
           those
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           Apodictically
           evident
           ,
           that
           thro'
           their
           having
           master'd
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           and
           got
           into
           possession
           of
           those
           Empires
           ,
           (
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           long
           and
           quiet
           Occupation
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           be
           universally
           acknowledg'd
           to
           have
           a
           Right
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           possess'd
           ,
           and
           submitted
           unto
           by
           the
           Natives
           )
           they
           can
           lay
           no
           Claim
           of
           Title
           ,
           Authority
           or
           Jurisdiction
           whatsoever
           ,
           unto
           and
           over
           such
           Places
           and
           People
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           never
           were
           in
           any
           way
           or
           manner
           dependant
           upon
           ,
           or
           Feudatory
           to
           the
           foremention'd
           Empires
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           never
           subdued
           by
           ,
           nor
           yielded
           any
           Fealty
           or
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           but
           instead
           thereof
           have
           all
           along
           been
           either
           in
           terms
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           or
           in
           actual
           War
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           have
           defended
           themselves
           ,
           and
           preserved
           their
           Territories
           from
           being
           over-run
           ,
           subdued
           ,
           occupyed
           ,
           and
           inhabited
           by
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           plain
           and
           direct
           Case
           of
           those
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           ,
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           have
           Landed
           ,
           and
           are
           about
           setling
           a
           Colony
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           doth
           both
           conduct
           me
           more
           nearly
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           in
           more
           closely
           to
           the
           Matter
           and
           Affair
           ,
           which
           my
           design
           in
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           to
           vindicate
           and
           justify
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           establish
           their
           Colony
           at
           Caledonia
           ,
           at
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           
             Harbour
             Acla
          
           in
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ;
           have
           made
           no
           Invasion
           upon
           the
           Dominions
           ,
           Territories
           ,
           or
           Demesns
           of
           His
           
             Catholick
             
             Majesty
          
           ,
           nor
           have
           thereby
           done
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           call'd
           an
           Infraction
           of
           ,
           Treati●●
           and
           Alliances
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           of
           Spain
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           manage
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           both
           with
           all
           the
           Perspicuity
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Candor
           imaginable
           ,
           I
           shall
           freely
           grant
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           whatsoever
           in
           Justice
           and
           Reason
           should
           not
           be
           deny'd
           them
           :
           That
           I
           may
           the
           more
           methodically
           ,
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           less
           offence
           to
           any
           afterwards
           deny
           unto
           them
           such
           Pretensions
           and
           Claims
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           no
           grounds
           ,
           either
           in
           Laws
           ,
           or
           in
           Compacts
           and
           Stipulations
           for
           the
           demanding
           of
           .
           I
           do
           therefore
           willingly
           and
           with
           great
           readiness
           allow
           them
           to
           have
           a
           Title
           unto
           ,
           and
           a
           Propriety
           in
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Provinces
           and
           Islands
           in
           America
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           Plantations
           and
           Colonies
           ,
           to
           such
           dimensions
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           extent
           of
           limits
           and
           bounds
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           actually
           occupy
           and
           are
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           that
           their
           entrance
           into
           ,
           and
           first
           settlement
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           was
           mostly
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Force
           ,
           Violence
           and
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           accompany'd
           with
           the
           greatest
           Barbarities
           ,
           horridest
           Cruelties
           ,
           and
           most
           execrable
           Massacres
           which
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           Men
           to
           practise
           ,
           commit
           and
           perpetrate
           ;
           from
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           no
           just
           and
           legal
           Title
           could
           result
           and
           accrue
           unto
           them
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Territories
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           yet
           thro'
           their
           having
           for
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           an
           uninterrupted
           series
           of
           Years
           ,
           peaceaby
           possessed
           and
           inhabited
           such
           and
           such
           places
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           there
           is
           from
           thence
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           a
           Title
           risen
           unto
           and
           become
           vested
           in
           them
           by
           Prescription
           over
           these
           Provinces
           ,
           
           Isles
           ,
           and
           Districts
           ,
           that
           unless
           in
           the
           case
           of
           actual
           War
           ,
           none
           may
           or
           can
           disturb
           ,
           disseize
           or
           expel
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           unjust
           ,
           injurious
           ,
           and
           highly
           Criminal
           .
           For
           if
           Prescription
           should
           not
           be
           acknowledg'd
           to
           create
           and
           give
           unto
           a
           Prince
           or
           People
           a
           Title
           to
           a
           Country
           ,
           Province
           ,
           or
           Territory
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           or
           they
           may
           have
           been
           possessed
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           peaceable
           and
           undisturb'd
           Occupation
           for
           an
           hundred
           or
           two
           hundred
           Years
           be
           not
           confessed
           sufficient
           time
           to
           found
           Prescription
           upon
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           many
           Princes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Common
           Men
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           questionable
           to
           what
           they
           call
           their
           Inheritances
           ,
           and
           Matter
           and
           Cause
           would
           thereby
           be
           administred
           ,
           of
           Bloody
           Wars
           as
           well
           as
           of
           litigious
           and
           expensive
           Sutes
           in
           Courts
           of
           Law
           ,
           both
           between
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           between
           private
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           most
           places
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           whereas
           upon
           this
           Concession
           which
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           said
           and
           alledged
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           thro'
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           a
           right
           of
           Soveraignity
           and
           Dominion
           in
           and
           over
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           they
           must
           consequently
           be
           own'd
           to
           have
           a
           
             legal
             Title
          
           to
           all
           the
           
             Provinces
             ,
             Districts
          
           ,
           and
           Places
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           formerly
           ,
           and
           particularly
           at
           the
           Castilians
           landing
           in
           America
           ,
           were
           parts
           of
           ,
           Feudatory
           unto
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           dependant
           upon
           those
           Empires
           :
           It
           being
           a
           Maxim
           in
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Laws
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Possession
             of
             a
             part
             in
             a
             Person
             or
             Persons
             that
             have
             the
             Right
             ,
             gives
             unto
             them
             a
             just
             Claim
             of
             Possession
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           Whereunto
           the
           Answers
           that
           may
           be
           given
           are
           obvious
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           offer'd
           and
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Postulata
           and
           Premises
           ;
           namely
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           That
           the
           whole
           imported
           in
           that
           Maxim
           ,
           doth
           only
           refer
           unto
           ,
           and
           obtain
           in
           reference
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           legal
           and
           rightful
           ,
           Proprietors
           of
           such
           and
           such
           Dominions
           and
           Territories
           ,
           or
           who
           had
           thro'
           a
           Conquest
           in
           a
           just
           War
           ,
           cut
           out
           and
           made
           a
           Title
           to
           themselves
           by
           their
           Swords
           ;
           whereas
           it
           signifieth
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           is
           of
           any
           validity
           to
           the
           giving
           a
           legal
           Claim
           and
           Title
           unto
           ,
           and
           over
           any
           parts
           of
           a
           Country
           ,
           further
           than
           as
           they
           are
           actually
           occupyed
           and
           possessed
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           neither
           had
           ancient
           Propriety
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Dominions
           ,
           nor
           had
           come
           to
           acquire
           any
           in
           way
           of
           Conquest
           by
           a
           just
           War.
           Which
           being
           the
           plain
           and
           direct
           case
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           even
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Empires
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ;
           it
           may
           therefore
           be
           affirm'd
           ,
           and
           that
           consonantly
           both
           to
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Measures
           of
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           Castilians
           having
           inhumanely
           ,
           savagely
           ,
           and
           treacherously
           Murder'd
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           destroy'd
           all
           those
           of
           each
           of
           those
           Imperial
           Lines
           as
           they
           could
           byfraud
           or
           violence
           get
           within
           the
           circle
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           set
           themselves
           to
           Slaughter
           ,
           Massacre
           and
           Exterminate
           the
           Natives
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           might
           and
           strength
           ,
           excited
           and
           influenced
           by
           Malice
           ,
           Rage
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           insatiable
           thirst
           after
           Blood
           could
           extend
           and
           reach
           ;
           I
           say
           it
           may
           be
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           and
           thereupon
           no
           Right
           or
           Title
           of
           Propriety
           or
           Dominion
           did
           arise
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Empires
           ,
           further
           than
           they
           came
           quietly
           to
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           were
           submitted
           unto
           ;
           but
           that
           rather
           thereupon
           the
           Natives
           of
           those
           two
           Empires
           were
           at
           liberty
           to
           account
           these
           
           two
           great
           Monarchies
           to
           be
           entirely
           dissolv'd
           ,
           and
           might
           reckon
           that
           
             they
             themselves
          
           were
           in
           effect
           reduc'd
           back
           again
           to
           the
           
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           Power
           and
           Authority
           had
           either
           by
           primitive
           Compacts
           and
           Agreements
           ,
           or
           by
           tacit
           Submissions
           been
           vested
           in
           those
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Hereditary
             Successors
          
           ,
           was
           become
           wholly
           vacated
           and
           annulled
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           to
           them
           and
           their
           legal
           Heirs
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           such
           who
           should
           pretend
           to
           arise
           and
           set
           up
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           any
           Claim
           resulting
           from
           their
           having
           destroy'd
           and
           murder'd
           those
           Monarchs
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           ancient
           Emperors
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           being
           altogether
           extinguish'd
           ,
           there
           was
           thereby
           a
           Right
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
             Freedom
             restor'd
          
           unto
           and
           divolv'd
           upon
           the
           Natives
           ,
           of
           disposing
           themselves
           ,
           how
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           choose
           what
           Governors
           ,
           and
           erect
           what
           Government
           they
           would
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           kept
           in
           peace
           and
           safety
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           protected
           and
           defended
           from
           and
           against
           all
           such
           as
           should
           hostilely
           invade
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           whosoever
           of
           those
           Indians
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           been
           dependant
           upon
           and
           subject
           unto
           the
           Empires
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru
           ,
           did
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           being
           for
           the
           future
           any
           ways
           under
           those
           Empires
           ,
           or
           any
           parts
           or
           branches
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           became
           united
           and
           confederated
           into
           distinct
           ,
           separate
           and
           independant
           Communities
           ,
           erecting
           Governments
           ,
           and
           choosing
           Governors
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           As
           the
           Spaniards
           can
           lawfully
           pretend
           to
           no
           legal
           Claim
           of
           Right
           and
           Authority
           over
           them
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           only
           free
           
           for
           those
           Indians
           to
           admit
           any
           European
           or
           other
           Nation
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           ,
           and
           to
           plant
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           upon
           the
           motive
           and
           guidance
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           as
           well
           invite
           as
           receive
           any
           sort
           of
           People
           to
           plant
           and
           reside
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           shall
           shew
           themselves
           willing
           ,
           and
           who
           may
           be
           able
           to
           assist
           those
           Natives
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           who
           make
           War
           upon
           and
           seek
           to
           oppress
           them
           .
        
         
           
             For
             as
          
           Civilians
           
             do
             generally
             agree
          
           ,
           
           Si
           populus
           vel
           propriis
           viribus
           vel
           siociorum
           jugum
           hostile
           excusserit
           ,
           sine
           dubio
           libertatem
           &
           statum
           antiquum
           recuperat
           .
           Whensoever
           a
           People
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           drove
           out
           of
           their
           Possessions
           ,
           do
           either
           by
           their
           own
           Power
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           their
           Allies
           ,
           rescue
           themselves
           from
           the
           Yoke
           and
           Dominion
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           immediately
           thereupon
           do
           legally
           recover
           both
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Right
           to
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           disseized
           of
           ;
           
             and
             this
             is
             call'd
          
           Jus
           postliminium
           quod
           nascitur
           ex
           reditu
           in
           limen
           .
           
             To
             which
             purpose
          
           Grotius
           
             says
             from
          
           Pomponius
           ,
           
           Expulsis
           hostibus
           ex
           agris
           quos
           ceperant
           ,
           dominia
           eorum
           ad
           priores
           dominos
           redeunt
           ,
           Vpon
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Enemies
           out
           of
           such
           Territories
           whereof
           they
           were
           by
           Invasion
           and
           Vsurpation
           become
           possessed
           ,
           the
           Propriety
           and
           Dominion
           of
           those
           Lands
           do
           return
           unto
           such
           who
           had
           been
           the
           first
           Lords
           and
           Owners
           of
           them
           .
           
             Nor
             is
             any
             length
             of
             time
             allow'd
             by
             some
             of
             the
             best
          
           Civilians
           
             sufficient
             to
             give
             a
             Title
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
          
           Prescription
           
             unto
             such
             who
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             were
             gotten
             into
             the
             Occupation
             of
             Countries
             and
             Territories
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             whom
             they
             had
             subdued
             gave
             no
             signs
             of
             their
             submission
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             ways
             testify'd
             their
             receiving
             of
             them
             for
             their
             Rulers
             and
             Lords
             .
          
           Nullum
           tempus
           ,
           
             says
             
             one
          
           ,
           
           sufficit
           ad
           acquirendum
           sum●um
           imperium
           ,
           aut
           partem
           ejus
           necessariam
           ,
           nolente
           primo
           possessore
           ,
           quod
           significatur
           etiam
           silentio
           quando
           loqui
           non
           audeat
           .
           No
           length
           of
           time
           wherein
           an
           Vsurper
           possesseth
           ,
           can
           vest
           him
           in
           a
           rightful
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           while
           he
           wants
           the
           consent
           in
           some
           manner
           intimated
           of
           those
           that
           were
           the
           first
           legal
           Inheritors
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           very
           silence
           is
           enough
           to
           shew
           their
           refusal
           of
           becoming
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           their
           circumstances
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           express
           their
           disclaiming
           his
           Soveragnity
           over
           them
           .
           
             For
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             they
             murmur
             ,
             tho'
             they
             dare
             not
             express
             their
             hatred
             ;
             seeing
             that
             they
             do
             not
             resist
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             cannot
             ;
             and
             their
             being
             tame
             and
             silent
             under
             a
          
           Force
           ,
           
             which
             they
             can
             neither
             withstand
             nor
             throw
             off
             ,
             do
             no
             more
             declare
             and
             express
             their
             submission
             ,
             than
             a
             Man
             approves
             of
             his
             being
             robb'd
             ,
             when
             without
             contradiction
             or
             quarrelling
             ,
             he
             delivers
             his
             Purse
             to
             a
             Thief
             whom
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           farther
           added
           in
           way
           of
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           whole
           which
           can
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           follow
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           result
           from
           the
           foremention'd
           Maxim
           in
           Law
           ,
           is
           only
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           may
           thereupon
           and
           from
           thence
           pretend
           to
           a
           Title
           of
           Right
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           Dominion
           over
           all
           such
           Places
           in
           America
           ,
           as
           had
           anciently
           been
           either
           directly
           and
           immediately
           subject
           to
           ,
           or
           by
           one
           way
           or
           another
           dependant
           upon
           the
           foremention'd
           Empires
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           in
           no
           manner
           concern
           or
           affect
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Scots
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           pleaded
           as
           a
           reason
           for
           giving
           disturbance
           to
           their
           
             Caledonian
             Colony
          
           .
           Forasmuch
           
           as
           the
           Country
           of
           Darien
           ,
           had
           never
           been
           any
           part
           of
           ,
           nor
           any
           ways
           Feudatory
           or
           tributary
           unto
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           manner
           whatsoever
           dependant
           upon
           either
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Empires
           ,
           but
           was
           always
           a
           distinct
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           independent
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Natives
           and
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           a
           distinct
           ,
           free
           and
           independent
           People
           .
           Nor
           hath
           the
           place
           of
           that
           Isthmus
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           are
           particularly
           landed
           ,
           and
           have
           begun
           to
           erect
           Forts
           ,
           and
           do
           purpose
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           for
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           been
           ever
           subdued
           or
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           further
           added
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           District
           on
           that
           Isthmus
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           begun
           their
           settlement
           was
           never
           dependant
           upon
           any
           part
           or
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           their
           Colonies
           within
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           so
           the
           Ruling
           Natives
           of
           that
           little
           circuit
           where
           the
           Scots
           are
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           have
           obtain'd
           liberty
           to
           settle
           and
           plant
           ,
           were
           never
           subject
           to
           any
           other
           Indian
           Sovereign
           or
           Government
           within
           the
           Precincts
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           .
        
         
           Which
           leads
           me
           to
           a
           second
           Concession
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           whereof
           that
           they
           can
           have
           no
           advantages
           ,
           for
           the
           weakening
           or
           rendring
           controvertible
           a
           right
           and
           legal
           Power
           and
           Liberty
           in
           the
           Scots
           to
           settle
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           uncontradictable
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           those
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           founded
           both
           upon
           Laws
           and
           Facts
           .
           That
           which
           I
           do
           then
           further
           grant
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           besides
           the
           many
           large
           and
           numerous
           Colonies
           which
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           hath
           in
           divers
           other
           places
           of
           America
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           several
           of
           very
           great
           importance
           and
           profit
           ,
           within
           and
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           .
           
           ●eeing
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           not
           only
           the
           undoubted
           Masters
           of
           several
           places
           on
           the
           Bay
           of
           Panama
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Coast
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           upon
           and
           towards
           the
           South-Sea
           ;
           but
           they
           do
           likewise
           possess
           Carthagena
           ,
           which
           stands
           on
           a
           small
           Island
           ,
           and
           
             Porto
             bello
          
           which
           is
           upon
           the
           Continent
           upon
           the
           North-Sea
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           do
           moreover
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           besides
           their
           having
           heretofore
           possessed
           
             Nombre
             de
             Dios
          
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           Planted
           upon
           some
           part
           of
           the
           
             River
             Darien
          
           it self
           ,
           which
           are
           places
           nearer
           and
           more
           adjacent
           to
           that
           little
           District
           and
           spot
           of
           Land
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           begun
           to
           settle
           ,
           than
           those
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           but
           which
           they
           have
           since
           relinquish'd
           ,
           and
           are
           wholly
           withdrawn
           from
           :
           They
           have
           likewise
           at
           this
           very
           time
           some
           small
           Territories
           in
           their
           Occupation
           which
           are
           not
           remov'd
           and
           distanc'd
           much
           above
           ten
           or
           
             twelve
             Lěagnes
          
           from
           the
           
             Caledonian
             Colony
          
           and
           
             New
             Edenburgh
          
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           Mines
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           dig
           Gold
           :
           In
           reference
           to
           all
           which
           places
           ,
           as
           their
           Title
           and
           Right
           of
           Propriety
           is
           readily
           confess'd
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           legally
           asserted
           by
           themselves
           ;
           so
           neither
           the
           Scots
           nor
           any
           other
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ,
           unless
           in
           case
           of
           open
           Hostility
           in
           a
           just
           War
           ,
           can
           invade
           them
           there
           ,
           or
           seek
           to
           dispossess
           them
           from
           thence
           ,
           without
           incurring
           the
           guilt
           of
           great
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           becoming
           violators
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           .
           Nevertheless
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           granted
           ,
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           reasonably
           alledged
           as
           a
           legal
           plea
           against
           ,
           a
           legitimate
           obstruction
           unto
           ,
           or
           a
           lawful
           hindrance
           of
           the
           Scots
           establishing
           a
           Colony
           at
           the
           
             Port
             Acla
          
           ,
           or
           the
           rendring
           it
           injurious
           and
           criminal
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           an
           Infraction
           
           of
           Alliances
           ,
           to
           possess
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           the
           Country
           bordering
           upon
           ,
           and
           neigbouring
           unto
           it
           .
           Seeing
           the
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           of
           what
           they
           have
           therein
           done
           ,
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           demonstrated
           from
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Topicks
           of
           Law
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Fact
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           settlement
           of
           Colonies
           by
           Aliens
           ,
           Foreigners
           ,
           or
           Strangers
           ,
           in
           any
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           been
           accounted
           lawful
           ,
           and
           do
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           Nations
           stand
           justify'd
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           the
           better
           and
           fuller
           clearing
           whereof
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           observe
           ,
           That
           neither
           antecedently
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           that
           part
           of
           America
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           their
           becoming
           at
           first
           possessors
           of
           any
           places
           there
           ,
           nor
           at
           any
           time
           since
           ,
           was
           the
           Soveraignty
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           whole
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           vested
           in
           any
           one
           Person
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           the
           sole
           and
           alone
           Ruler
           ,
           Governor
           and
           Prince
           of
           it
           .
           But
           it
           anciently
           was
           ,
           and
           has
           always
           hitherto
           been
           divided
           and
           distributed
           into
           several
           little
           Principalities
           and
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           who
           bear
           the
           supreme
           Sway
           ,
           and
           give
           Laws
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Natives
           in
           their
           different
           and
           respective
           Precincts
           ,
           and
           both
           had
           ,
           and
           still
           have
           ,
           Obedience
           paid
           and
           yielded
           unto
           them
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           were
           or
           are
           the
           Indigenae
           or
           Natural
           Inhabitants
           ,
           deserv'd
           rather
           the
           Name
           and
           Stile
           of
           Captains
           than
           the
           Title
           of
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           .
           And
           who
           ,
           tho'
           they
           be
           accordingly
           call'd
           by
           the
           Natives
           Caciques
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           much
           lower
           appellation
           than
           those
           of
           Ingas
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           by
           which
           Emperors
           of
           Peru
           and
           Mexico
           were
           stil'd
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           been
           at
           all
           times
           both
           absolute
           within
           their
           several
           respective
           Districts
           ,
           
           and
           altogether
           independent
           upon
           ,
           and
           unaccountable
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           Potentate
           else
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           how
           contiguous
           soever
           their
           Principalities
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           tho'
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           narrow
           and
           contracted
           in
           their
           Dimensions
           and
           Extents
           ;
           yet
           further
           than
           as
           they
           became
           confederated
           and
           united
           together
           by
           leagues
           between
           one
           another
           against
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           particularly
           for
           mutual
           defence
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           whom
           they
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           account
           their
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           have
           at
           all
           times
           had
           an
           independent
           and
           absolute
           Power
           and
           Authority
           within
           each
           of
           their
           own
           particular
           Bounds
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           unaccountably
           to
           any
           other
           Prince
           ,
           Sovereign
           or
           Monarch
           whatsoever
           ,
           exercised
           over
           such
           as
           did
           inhabit
           in
           their
           several
           distinct
           Circuits
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           a
           thing
           singular
           and
           peculiar
           to
           the
           People
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           and
           still
           is
           common
           upon
           the
           Continents
           and
           in
           the
           Isles
           of
           Asia
           and
           Africk
           as
           well
           as
           in
           many
           other
           Countries
           ,
           Provinces
           and
           Islands
           of
           America
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           Person
           that
           pretends
           to
           have
           been
           conversant
           in
           Geography
           or
           Histories
           be
           ignorant
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           whereof
           all
           the
           Accounts
           and
           Narratives
           which
           we
           have
           of
           those
           three
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           do
           so
           fully
           and
           particularly
           instruct
           us
           .
           Neither
           ought
           we
           to
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           form
           ,
           model
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           Government
           on
           the
           foresaid
           Isthmus
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           boundaries
           of
           supreme
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           there
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           narrowly
           limited
           ,
           confin'd
           and
           circumscrib'd
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           allow
           our selves
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           that
           there
           is
           the
           
           same
           Species
           of
           Rule
           and
           Domination
           both
           as
           to
           quality
           and
           extent
           ,
           to
           be
           every
           where
           found
           and
           met
           with
           ,
           in
           
             Brasile
             ,
             Chili
             ,
             Paragua
             ,
             Florida
             ,
             Carolina
             ,
             Virginia
             ,
             Malabar
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Country
           which
           is
           call'd
           
             The
             Land
             of
             the
          
           Amazons
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           particularly
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           above
           Fifty
           different
           Indian
           Nations
           ,
           or
           distinct
           and
           independant
           Septs
           ,
           on
           the
           banks
           of
           the
           River
           that
           is
           so
           call'd
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           the
           like
           heretofore
           altogether
           unusual
           and
           unexemplify'd
           in
           the
           European
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whereof
           the
           several
           and
           distinct
           supreme
           Principalities
           of
           the
           ancient
           Britains
           in
           England
           ,
           
           where
           in
           Julius
           Caesar's
           time
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           fewer
           than
           four
           distinct
           Kings
           in
           Kent
           alone
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Cingetorix
             ,
             Carvilius
             ,
             Taximagulus
          
           ,
           and
           Segonax
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           Cambden
           calls
           them
           
             Reguli
             vel
             melioris
             Notae
             Nobiles
             ;
             Captains
          
           or
           Persons
           distinguish'd
           from
           the
           Vulgar
           by
           their
           Power
           and
           Figure
           ,
           and
           whose
           Territories
           could
           not
           be
           much
           larger
           ,
           if
           of
           that
           extent
           ,
           as
           the
           Districts
           of
           the
           several
           Caciques
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           are
           .
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           only
           allowing
           them
           greater
           dimensions
           of
           Territory
           ,
           of
           the
           Saxons
           during
           the
           Heptarchy
           afterwards
           in
           the
           same
           Country
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           in
           the
           ancient
           Caledonia
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           the
           distinct
           and
           different
           Soveraignties
           which
           were
           in
           Spain
           it self
           ,
           not
           only
           both
           before
           and
           after
           it
           was
           a
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           but
           even
           until
           less
           than
           within
           these
           two
           last
           Centuries
           ,
           As
           
             Leon
             ,
             Arragon
             ,
             Navarre
             ,
             Castile
          
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           Christians
           in
           Spain
           were
           divided
           and
           those
           of
           
             Cordova
             ,
             Sivil
             ,
             Malaga
             ,
             Granada
             ,
          
           and
           others
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Moors
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           several
           independent
           and
           absolute
           
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           which
           are
           at
           this
           day
           both
           in
           Italy
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           confirm
           the
           same
           .
           And
           were
           not
           the
           Bible
           a
           Book
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           are
           little
           conversant
           in
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           think
           it
           a
           Banter
           ,
           to
           have
           those
           stiled
           Independent
           ,
           Absolute
           and
           Soveraign
           Rulers
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           are
           circumscribed
           and
           confined
           within
           strait
           and
           narrow
           limits
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           many
           Instances
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           divers
           places
           of
           the
           Sacred
           History
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           that
           Joshua
           subdued
           no
           fewer
           than
           31
           Kings
           in
           Canaan
           when
           he
           conquered
           the
           Land
           in
           order
           to
           settle
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           in
           it
           ,
           
           tho'
           that
           Country
           was
           not
           much
           larger
           in
           the
           whole
           extent
           and
           circumference
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           some
           single
           Counties
           of
           England
           are
           ;
           not
           to
           add
           that
           as
           there
           were
           several
           Kings
           more
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           neither
           drive
           out
           ,
           nor
           destroy
           ,
           so
           most
           of
           the
           primitive
           Governments
           of
           the
           World
           were
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           constitution
           and
           complexion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           and
           represented
           under
           this
           head
           ,
           there
           is
           further
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Possessions
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           obtained
           in
           that
           
             American
             Strait
          
           whether
           thro'
           their
           having
           conquered
           any
           of
           the
           Caciques
           ,
           that
           had
           their
           Jurisdictions
           there
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           having
           contracted
           Alliances
           ,
           with
           those
           
             Indian
             Governours
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Agreements
           with
           them
           and
           the
           Natives
           acquired
           a
           Liberty
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           plant
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           Colonies
           within
           the
           limits
           and
           bounds
           of
           their
           little
           Territories
           and
           Principalities
           ;
           or
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           may
           have
           encroached
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           Captains
           whom
           they
           have
           not
           wholly
           subdued
           ,
           and
           wrested
           part
           of
           their
           Lands
           and
           Jurisdictions
           from
           them
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           still
           divers
           of
           these
           Caciques
           over
           
           the
           Native
           Indians
           ,
           who
           as
           neither
           
             they
             ,
             their
          
           People
           ,
           nor
           their
           Territories
           ,
           were
           ever
           conquer'd
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           so
           they
           never
           enter'd
           into
           Agreements
           and
           Contracts
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           have
           at
           any
           time
           granted
           liberty
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           settle
           within
           the
           Precincts
           of
           their
           Lands
           ,
           Inheritances
           ,
           and
           Demesnes
           ,
           but
           have
           at
           all
           times
           been
           in
           terms
           of
           Variance
           and
           Hostility
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           a
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           actual
           War.
           So
           that
           at
           least
           within
           the
           Boundaries
           and
           Jurisdictions
           of
           such
           
             Indian
             Governors
          
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           no
           just
           or
           legal
           pretence
           of
           Property
           and
           Dominion
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           weak
           and
           mean
           soever
           those
           Natives
           and
           their
           Rulers
           may
           be
           esteemed
           and
           represented
           ,
           yet
           that
           doth
           no
           ways
           alter
           the
           case
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           enfeeble
           their
           right
           unto
           ,
           and
           their
           authority
           over
           their
           own
           Principalities
           ;
           but
           they
           do
           retain
           an
           equal
           Claim
           and
           Title
           unto
           ,
           and
           Property
           in
           what
           was
           anciently
           and
           originally
           theirs
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           have
           defended
           from
           the
           Invasion
           and
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Dominions
           were
           as
           large
           ,
           and
           their
           Might
           and
           Power
           as
           great
           as
           those
           of
           His
           Britannick
           Majesty's
           are
           .
           The
           little
           Republic
           of
           Geneva
           hath
           as
           good
           right
           in
           Law
           to
           a
           Propriety
           in
           what
           they
           have
           immemorially
           possess'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Great
           Monarch
           of
           France
           hath
           unto
           the
           vast
           and
           powerful
           Dominions
           over
           which
           he
           is
           Hereditarily
           King
           and
           Soveraign
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           of
           
             San
             Marino
          
           in
           Italy
           are
           no
           less
           absolute
           and
           independent
           Proprietors
           and
           Governors
           in
           and
           over
           that
           poor
           and
           despicable
           Hamlet
           and
           Dorp
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           go
           by
           the
           Stile
           of
           High
           and
           Mighty
           are
           over
           the
           Dutch
           Provinces
           
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           Things
           ,
           Matters
           and
           Ends
           for
           which
           they
           became
           United
           and
           Confederated
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mirandola
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           do
           not
           extend
           themselves
           to
           three
           Italian
           Miles
           ,
           less
           absolute
           and
           independent
           over
           his
           own
           small
           Principality
           ,
           than
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           is
           with
           respect
           of
           his
           Austrian
           and
           Hereditary
           Countries
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Nations
           the
           point
           of
           Right
           and
           Property
           is
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Poor
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Weak
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Strong
           .
           And
           how
           impotent
           and
           contemptible
           soever
           those
           unsubdu'd
           Caciques
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           are
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           His
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           justifie
           their
           Propriety
           and
           Authority
           in
           and
           over
           what
           they
           possess
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           not
           by
           all
           their
           Power
           and
           Might
           been
           hitherto
           able
           to
           disseize
           ,
           subdue
           ,
           or
           drive
           them
           out
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           along
           since
           the
           Castilians
           first
           descended
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           and
           occupy'd
           several
           places
           within
           that
           Streight
           of
           Darien
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           either
           singly
           by
           the
           forces
           of
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           alone
           ,
           or
           conjunctively
           by
           uniting
           and
           joyning
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Powers
           together
           ,
           to
           cover
           ,
           protect
           and
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Territories
           and
           Jurisdictions
           from
           being
           so
           Invaded
           as
           to
           be
           over-run
           and
           subdued
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           extent
           and
           dimensions
           of
           the
           Land
           and
           Territory
           so
           scanty
           and
           small
           ,
           or
           the
           number
           of
           those
           Captains
           or
           their
           People
           so
           few
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           and
           over
           whom
           the
           Span●●ards
           have
           not
           hitherto
           been
           able
           to
           obtain
           Possession
           and
           Authority
           ,
           as
           some
           who
           do
           not
           give
           themselves
           leave
           to
           think
           so
           closely
           of
           thi●
           
           Affair
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           it
           with
           that
           accuracy
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           may
           be
           inclined
           and
           ready
           to
           imagine
           ;
           seeing
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           North-side
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           from
           the
           
             River
             Darien
          
           to
           the
           Bastimentos
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           not
           in
           possession
           of
           one
           foot
           of
           Ground
           ,
           nor
           ever
           were
           ,
           save
           for
           a
           little
           while
           at
           first
           of
           
             Nombre
             de
             Dios
          
           ,
           which
           they
           soon
           relinquish'd
           .
           And
           it
           is
           against
           both
           all
           the
           Topicks
           of
           Argumentation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Measures
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           made
           some
           Settlements
           on
           the
           South-Sea
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           have
           obtain'd
           possession
           there
           ,
           restricted
           and
           confin'd
           the
           Natives
           to
           narrow
           bounds
           ,
           to
           infer
           and
           conclude
           from
           thence
           ,
           their
           having
           a
           Propriety
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           the
           
             Northern
             Coast.
          
           And
           such
           a
           pretence
           is
           the
           more
           unreasonable
           and
           absurd
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           is
           naturally
           divided
           by
           a
           ridge
           of
           Hills
           that
           runneth
           from
           East
           to
           West
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           allegation
           whatsoever
           more
           avowedly
           offer
           violence
           to
           common
           Sence
           ,
           and
           more
           notoriously
           attempt
           the
           putting
           an
           Affront
           upon
           the
           Understandings
           of
           Men
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           being
           possessed
           of
           ,
           and
           having
           dominion
           over
           
             one
             part
          
           of
           Isthmus
           ,
           to
           deduce
           and
           conclude
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           must
           have
           a
           Propriety
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           Soveraign
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           whole
           :
           And
           from
           their
           Title
           and
           Right
           of
           Prescription
           upon
           long
           Occupation
           ,
           unto
           some
           of
           the
           
             Southern
             Boundaries
          
           of
           that
           Streight
           ,
           to
           infer
           and
           plead
           their
           having
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           that
           ,
           a
           Title
           to
           the
           Northern
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           of
           which
           as
           they
           were
           never
           in
           possession
           :
           so
           the
           People
           of
           the
           latter
           are
           wholly
           independent
           upon
           them
           
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           one
           altogether
           Absolute
           within
           themselves
           ,
           without
           deriving
           the
           least
           Authority
           from
           ,
           or
           paying
           any
           kind
           or
           degree
           of
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           thro'
           their
           possessing
           
             Porto
             Bello
          
           on
           the
           South
           of
           Darien
           ,
           and
           Carthagena
           in
           a
           small
           Island
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           therefore
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledg'd
           to
           have
           a
           right
           of
           Propriety
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           the
           adjacent
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           between
           two
           and
           three
           hundred
           English
           Miles
           in
           Dimension
           and
           Extent
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           Argue
           ,
           but
           to
           Banter
           ,
           and
           to
           Ridicule
           and
           Lampoon
           Mankind
           ,
           instead
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           instruct
           ,
           satisfie
           and
           convince
           them
           .
           Especially
           seeing
           that
           as
           all
           the
           Settlements
           and
           Plantations
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           upon
           ,
           or
           near
           unto
           that
           Isthmus
           ,
           whether
           upon
           the
           Southern
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Northern
             Oceans
          
           ,
           were
           all
           obtain'd
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           so
           the
           Indians
           who
           live
           and
           inhabit
           in
           the
           interjacent
           and
           intervening
           Countries
           ,
           between
           the
           Spaniards
           Plantations
           ,
           on
           the
           South
           and
           North-Seas
           ,
           have
           still
           preserved
           the
           possession
           of
           those
           Territories
           ,
           without
           the
           having
           ever
           become
           subject
           unto
           ,
           or
           the
           having
           any
           ways
           acknowledg'd
           the
           Soveraignty
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           over
           them
           .
           And
           should
           we
           submit
           to
           that
           Way
           and
           Method
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           what
           a
           Claim
           would
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           have
           had
           long
           ago
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Countries
           ,
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           which
           the
           Catholick
           King
           doth
           possess
           and
           bear
           Soveraignty
           over
           in
           Europe
           ;
           in
           that
           all
           the
           Spanish
           Provinces
           are
           situated
           and
           do
           lie
           between
           the
           Countries
           which
           
           the
           French
           King
           possesseth
           upon
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           he
           hath
           right
           unto
           ,
           and
           Soveraignity
           over
           on
           the
           Mediterranean
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           thing
           carry
           more
           intrinsic
           and
           self-evidence
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           that
           when
           a
           People
           were
           not
           the
           first
           Occupiers
           ,
           and
           the
           original
           Inhabitants
           ,
           their
           Title
           unto
           ,
           and
           their
           Tenure
           and
           Property
           in
           that
           case
           in
           a
           Country
           can
           extend
           and
           reach
           no
           farther
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           are
           got
           into
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           or
           by
           conquest
           in
           a
           lawful
           War
           ,
           or
           by
           Prescription
           ,
           thro'
           long
           Occupation
           ,
           upon
           an
           unjust
           one
           .
           None
           of
           all
           which
           do
           in
           any
           manner
           obtain
           or
           hold
           ,
           or
           can
           any
           ways
           be
           pleaded
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Peninsula
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           are
           settling
           and
           establishing
           a
           Colony
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           is
           already
           said
           under
           this
           Head
           ,
           let
           me
           further
           subjoin
           ,
           that
           no
           Nations
           being
           meerly
           in
           actual
           possession
           of
           part
           of
           a
           Country
           that
           had
           not
           been
           originally
           their
           own
           ,
           hath
           been
           accounted
           sufficient
           in
           Equity
           ,
           Law
           or
           Justice
           ,
           to
           preclude
           and
           debar
           others
           from
           seeking
           to
           settle
           themselves
           in
           such
           places
           as
           those
           Strangers
           who
           had
           come
           first
           to
           plant
           there
           were
           not
           in
           actual
           possession
           of
           ;
           whereof
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           assign
           many
           Instances
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           a
           matter
           whereof
           none
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           Books
           of
           Voyages
           ,
           and
           Navigations
           ,
           can
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           the
           mentioning
           of
           a
           few
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           shall
           be
           careful
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           adapted
           to
           the
           case
           that
           is
           under
           present
           debate
           .
           Let
           it
           then
           be
           observ'd
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           the
           English
           had
           planted
           upon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           several
           Islands
           
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           did
           particularly
           possess
           upon
           the
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           from
           New-England
           to
           Carolina
           ,
           without
           the
           interposition
           of
           Colonies
           belonging
           to
           any
           European
           Princes
           or
           States
           whatsoever
           ,
           nevertheless
           the
           Dutch
           finding
           Long-Island
           ,
           that
           is
           since
           come
           to
           be
           call'd
           New-York
           ,
           and
           which
           lyeth
           within
           the
           foremention'd
           Limits
           unoccupy'd
           ,
           yet
           environ'd
           and
           surrounded
           on
           all
           hands
           by
           English
           Plantations
           ,
           they
           did
           in
           a
           time
           of
           full
           and
           entire
           Peace
           betwixt
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           the
           Belgick-States
           ,
           sit
           down
           and
           establish
           a
           Plantation
           upon
           it
           ;
           which
           without
           any
           disturbance
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           or
           their
           quarrelling
           with
           them
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           they
           continu'd
           to
           possess
           until
           the
           Year
           1667
           ,
           when
           after
           a
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           between
           King
           Charles
           II.
           and
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           that
           War
           ,
           which
           had
           commenc'd
           between
           those
           two
           Ruling
           Powers
           ,
           
             Anno
             1665
             ,
             Long-Island
          
           was
           exchang'd
           by
           the
           Dutch
           for
           Surinam
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           whereas
           the
           
             Spanish
             Plate
             Fleet
          
           must
           of
           necessity
           pass
           between
           Florida
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Bahama
             Islands
          
           ,
           unto
           both
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           do
           likewise
           lay
           claim
           by
           challenging
           a
           property
           in
           and
           a
           dominion
           over
           them
           ;
           yet
           notwithstaning
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           English
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           said
           Islands
           ,
           and
           tho'
           the
           Spaniards
           both
           complained
           and
           did
           highly
           resent
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           had
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           did
           as
           well
           Barbarously
           as
           Injuriously
           treat
           those
           English
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           settled
           there
           ;
           nevertheless
           the
           Spaniards
           being
           no
           ways
           able
           to
           Justifie
           their
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           those
           Islands
           ,
           the
           English
           continued
           to
           assert
           and
           maintain
           the
           Possession
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           acquired
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           
           themselves
           found
           there
           Intrest
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           convenient
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Yea
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           plead
           a
           right
           unto
           ,
           and
           a
           propriety
           in
           Jucatan
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           having
           over-run
           a
           great
           part
           of
           a
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           300
           Leagues
           in
           compass
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           Massacred
           a
           prodigious
           Number
           of
           the
           Native
           Indians
           ,
           give
           them
           a
           legal
           Title
           unto
           ,
           and
           a
           Dominion
           over
           all
           the
           Territories
           and
           Districts
           of
           it
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           had
           them
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           the
           English
           have
           not
           only
           Sailed
           frequently
           thither
           ,
           and
           Landed
           without
           asking
           leave
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           appropriate
           unto
           themselves
           the
           Logwood
           in
           
             Cape
             Cato
          
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           thereunto
           ,
           until
           it
           was
           so
           exhausted
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           no
           longer
           answer
           the
           Charge
           of
           sending
           Ships
           thither
           .
           Yea
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           granted
           a
           patent
           to
           Dr.
           Cox
           to
           settle
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           never
           questioned
           ,
           nor
           complained
           of
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Doctors
           project
           did
           not
           succeed
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           the
           inability
           or
           the
           backwardness
           of
           the
           Undertakers
           to
           carry
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Illegality
           or
           Invalidity
           of
           that
           Princes
           Patent
           to
           have
           Authorized
           and
           Justified
           it
           .
        
         
           Further
           tho'
           the
           Bay
           of
           Campechay
           ,
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           Situate
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           pretend
           to
           have
           the
           sole
           Soveraignty
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           yet
           the
           English
           have
           accounted
           this
           to
           be
           no
           Obstruction
           in
           way
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           to
           their
           settling
           at
           
             Port
             Royal
          
           in
           the
           said
           Bay
           ,
           and
           their
           carrying
           on
           there
           the
           same
           Trade
           ,
           of
           cutting
           and
           providing
           themselves
           
           of
           Logwood
           ,
           which
           they
           formerly
           did
           at
           
             Cape
             Cato
          
           .
           Whereof
           as
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           complaint
           made
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           So
           we
           may
           believe
           that
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           regarded
           if
           there
           had
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           English
           would
           have
           pursued
           and
           persevered
           in
           the
           same
           Course
           and
           Method
           ,
           of
           settling
           ,
           removing
           ,
           and
           resettling
           there
           again
           ,
           all
           which
           they
           did
           as
           they
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Advantage
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           tho'
           all
           men
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           not
           only
           many
           great
           Plantations
           and
           Colonies
           in
           Hispaniola
           ,
           but
           challenge
           a
           Peculiar
           right
           to
           that
           Country
           ,
           as
           having
           conquered
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           got
           Treacherously
           ,
           Violently
           and
           Barbarously
           ,
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           whereof
           their
           Massacring
           some
           Millions
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           may
           be
           admitted
           as
           a
           crying
           and
           execrable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           sufficient
           and
           undeniable
           Proof
           ;
           yet
           the
           French
           upon
           their
           finding
           
             Pettit
             Guaves
          
           ,
           which
           lieth
           and
           is
           Situated
           in
           Hispaniola
           ,
           Unoccupied
           and
           Unpossessed
           ,
           they
           have
           without
           paying
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           taken
           the
           liberty
           to
           settle
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           ,
           and
           to
           cultivate
           a
           Trade
           .
           And
           likewise
           notwithstanding
           the
           claim
           of
           an
           Universal
           Right
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           as
           I
           have
           often
           said
           )
           do
           challenge
           unto
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           whole
           Empire
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           yet
           the
           French
           have
           not
           only
           once
           and
           again
           endeavoured
           to
           settle
           upon
           the
           River
           
             de
             Spiritu
             Sancto
          
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           this
           time
           studying
           how
           to
           settle
           at
           the
           disemboging
           of
           the
           River
           Messisipi
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           actually
           settled
           in
           Guiana
           ,
           that
           is
           Situated
           upon
           the
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           of
           the
           Mexican
           Continent
           .
        
         
         
           Yea
           moreover
           still
           ,
           namely
           that
           tho'
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           great
           Possessions
           and
           many
           Plantations
           ,
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           towards
           the
           South-Sea
           ,
           and
           do
           pretend
           a
           right
           of
           Dominion
           and
           Soveraignty
           over
           that
           whole
           Country
           ,
           yet
           the
           French
           have
           been
           endeavouring
           to
           settle
           on
           the
           Sambolas
           Islands
           ,
           which
           lie
           much
           nearer
           to
           
             Porto
             bello
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Spanish
           Plantations
           on
           that
           Isthmus
           ,
           towards
           the
           Northern
           Sea
           than
           Port
           A●la
           doth
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           begun
           to
           Fix
           and
           Establish
           a
           Colony
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           they
           do
           greatly
           caress
           and
           court
           a
           certain
           Indian
           Cacique
           ,
           called
           Captain
           Corbelo
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           lie
           from
           the
           Sambola's
           to
           that
           River
           of
           Conception
           ,
           as
           hoping
           by
           his
           Favour
           and
           Assistance
           to
           succeed
           and
           prosper
           in
           their
           design
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           wanting
           in
           their
           addresses
           to
           Captain
           Ambrosio
           ,
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           extends
           from
           the
           River
           Pinas
           to
           the
           Sambol●s
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           upon
           the
           same
           prospect
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           
             on
             the
             design
             of
             setling
             within
             the
          
           Isthmus
           it self
           ,
           whose
           Friendship
           they
           have
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           acquired
           ,
           partly
           by
           means
           of
           his
           mortal
           enmity
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           a
           Brother
           in
           Law
           of
           his
           called
           
             Don
             Pedro
          
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           kept
           for
           some
           time
           by
           them
           at
           Panama
           as
           a
           Slave
           ,
           doth
           therefore
           irreconcilably
           hate
           them
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           indeed
           much
           more
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           and
           largely
           insisted
           upon
           in
           reference
           to
           such
           Countries
           Islands
           and
           Districts
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           are
           become
           possessed
           of
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           America
           where
           the
           Spaniards
           pretend
           to
           have
           a
           Soveraignity
           and
           Jurisdiction
           exclusive
           of
           all
           other
           European
           Nations
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           wholly
           
           needless
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           accounted
           to
           be
           done
           in
           design
           to
           weary
           the
           reader
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           inform
           and
           convince
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           also
           be
           an
           encreasing
           this
           discourse
           into
           a
           length
           and
           bulk
           beyond
           what
           the
           question
           in
           debate
           doth
           any
           wise
           require
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           both
           very
           important
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           desires
           and
           expectation
           of
           men
           at
           this
           time
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           excited
           and
           raised
           ,
           for
           the
           having
           it
           fully
           cleared
           and
           decided
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           that
           I
           will
           add
           further
           ,
           concerning
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Plantations
           which
           the
           French
           have
           in
           those
           
             American
             Territories
          
           and
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           Spaniards
           do
           alledge
           their
           obtaining
           a
           peculiar
           property
           ,
           and
           right
           of
           Dominion
           ▪
           shall
           be
           barely
           to
           mention
           them
           .
           Namely
           that
           they
           have
           not
           only
           Colonies
           in
           Martinigo
           ,
           St.
           
             Christopher's
             ,
             Guardulupa
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           of
           the
           Charibbes
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Islands
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           at
           least
           of
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           within
           the
           Limits
           and
           Boundaries
           unto
           ,
           and
           over
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           do
           claim
           a
           Right
           preclusive
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           also
           have
           and
           do
           possess
           several
           Forts
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Caribana
           ,
           that
           lyeth
           in
           the
           very
           Heart
           and
           Bosom
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           not
           many
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           rather
           said
           to
           joyn
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           upon
           the
           some
           Motive
           of
           my
           designing
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           load
           and
           cloy
           the
           Reader
           with
           more
           Examples
           and
           Instances
           of
           the
           foregoing
           nature
           ,
           than
           are
           either
           indispensibly
           necessary
           ,
           or
           which
           at
           least
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           are
           impartial
           Inquirers
           into
           the
           legality
           of
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           Scots
           Indian
           and
           African
           Company
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           displeased
           to
           be
           made
           
           acquainted
           with
           .
           I
           say
           that
           I
           shall
           therefore
           upon
           that
           inducement
           ,
           only
           briefly
           intimate
           what
           Colonies
           the
           Dutch
           have
           settled
           and
           establish'd
           within
           those
           American
           Territories
           ,
           unto
           which
           (
           besides
           the
           Title
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           pretend
           to
           the
           whole
           Continent
           and
           all
           the
           Islands
           of
           America
           on
           the
           Foot
           of
           the
           
           Pop's
           Bull
           which
           hath
           been
           already
           disprov'd
           and
           manifested
           to
           be
           vain
           and
           ridiculous
           )
           they
           plead
           a
           particular
           Right
           ,
           either
           thro'
           their
           having
           been
           parts
           of
           the
           Empires
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           became
           possessed
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           they
           had
           been
           some
           way
           or
           another
           ,
           dependent
           upon
           ,
           or
           tributary
           unto
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Dutch
           knowing
           all
           these
           Pretensions
           and
           Claims
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           be
           groundless
           ,
           vain
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           slighting
           and
           despising
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           settled
           in
           Surinam
           ,
           and
           have
           several
           Forces
           on
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Guayane
           ,
           and
           are
           Masters
           of
           the
           City
           Coro
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           upon
           the
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           likewise
           possess'd
           themselves
           both
           of
           the
           Island
           Curasoa
           ,
           that
           lies
           not
           above
           seven
           Leagues
           from
           the
           Main
           ,
           near
           unto
           
             Cape
             Roman
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Islands
           Araba
           and
           Bonary
           which
           are
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           planted
           in
           the
           Island
           Tabago
           until
           driven
           thence
           by
           the
           
             French
             ,
             Anno
             1677
          
           ;
           during
           the
           time
           of
           that
           War
           which
           commenc'd
           1672
           ,
           between
           France
           and
           Holland
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           many
           and
           various
           Instances
           of
           divers
           European
           Nations
           settling
           within
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           Islands
           ,
           and
           Places
           of
           America
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           unoccupy'd
           by
           any
           other
           European
           Princes
           or
           States
           ,
           and
           whereof
           several
           more
           examples
           might
           be
           assign'd
           (
           but
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           and
           would
           be
           superfluous
           )
           of
           other
           Potentates
           
           and
           Republics
           in
           Europe
           that
           have
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           Claim
           of
           Property
           ,
           Right
           and
           Title
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           pretend
           to
           have
           in
           ,
           and
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           have
           with
           great
           confidence
           heretofore
           asserted
           ,
           tho'
           without
           any
           foundation
           either
           in
           Reason
           or
           Law.
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           indisputably
           appear
           by
           these
           Instances
           and
           Examples
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Scots
           have
           lately
           done
           in
           the
           establishing
           a
           Colony
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           at
           Acla
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           place
           never
           possess'd
           nor
           occupy'd
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           same
           measures
           of
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           undeniably
           lawful
           ,
           and
           demonstratively
           justifiable
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           who
           are
           impartial
           and
           unprejudic'd
           will
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           whatsoever
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           defence
           and
           justification
           of
           any
           European
           Nation
           's
           having
           a
           right
           to
           settle
           in
           such
           parts
           of
           America
           as
           were
           never
           occupy'd
           and
           possess'd
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           equal
           validity
           and
           force
           to
           authorize
           and
           warrant
           the
           sitting
           down
           and
           planting
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           or
           places
           there
           ,
           that
           may
           heretofore
           have
           been
           possessed
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           which
           they
           have
           since
           voluntarily
           relinquish'd
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           known
           to
           have
           done
           in
           the
           abandoning
           several
           places
           both
           on
           the
           Continent
           and
           in
           the
           Islands
           of
           America
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           formerly
           settled
           and
           establish'd
           Colonies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           forsaking
           
             Nombre
             de
             Dios
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Plantation
           which
           they
           once
           had
           on
           the
           
             River
             Darien
          
           ,
           which
           they
           left
           and
           withdrew
           from
           ;
           after
           that
           they
           became
           possessed
           of
           
             Porto
             Bello
          
           and
           Carthagena
           .
           For
           tho'
           it
           hath
           been
           always
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           as
           being
           grounded
           
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           the
           original
           ,
           lawful
           and
           uncontroverted
           Possessors
           of
           a
           Country
           or
           Land
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           once
           in
           the
           occupation
           of
           it
           by
           acts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           may
           and
           do
           retain
           a
           Right
           and
           Title
           unto
           it
           by
           acts
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           after
           their
           having
           Corporally
           forsaken
           and
           left
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           far
           otherwise
           with
           respect
           to
           a
           People
           who
           are
           come
           into
           a
           Country
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           Aliens
           and
           Strangers
           ,
           but
           as
           Invaders
           and
           Vsurpers
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           relation
           to
           those
           places
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           elsewhere
           in
           America
           where
           they
           had
           at
           any
           time
           heretofore
           set
           down
           and
           planted
           ,
           but
           have
           since
           departed
           and
           withdrawn
           .
           For
           being
           neither
           the
           primitive
           Inhabitants
           ,
           nor
           having
           settled
           there
           with
           the
           leave
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           they
           can
           stand
           no
           otherwise
           entit'led
           to
           any
           right
           in
           ,
           and
           over
           those
           places
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           have
           the
           actual
           possession
           ,
           and
           are
           Occupiers
           in
           Fact.
           Seeing
           as
           their
           forceable
           and
           violent
           entrance
           into
           ,
           and
           their
           sitting
           down
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meer
           vertue
           of
           Power
           and
           Strength
           ,
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           could
           defeat
           and
           extinguish
           the
           right
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Indigenae
           and
           original
           Inhabitants
           ;
           so
           immediately
           upon
           their
           withdrawing
           from
           ,
           and
           their
           relinquishing
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Natives
           unto
           them
           doth
           revive
           and
           take
           place
           ,
           and
           becomes
           again
           as
           effectual
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           justifying
           their
           own
           Re-assumption
           ,
           and
           Re-occupation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           granting
           a
           liberty
           ,
           freedom
           and
           right
           ,
           to
           any
           other
           Foreigners
           to
           settle
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           as
           shall
           come
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           desire
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           either
           
           disseized
           or
           driven
           from
           ,
           or
           disquieted
           ,
           interrupted
           and
           rendred
           unsafe
           in
           their
           occupation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           easy
           were
           it
           to
           multiply
           Examples
           and
           Instances
           even
           in
           Europe
           ,
           where
           they
           of
           one
           Nation
           having
           by
           Violence
           ,
           obtained
           Possession
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Cities
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Territories
           of
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           either
           directly
           to
           expel
           and
           drive
           away
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Rightful
           Inhabitants
           and
           Proprietors
           ,
           or
           to
           beget
           that
           fear
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           chuse
           of
           themselves
           ,
           either
           to
           depart
           and
           fly
           from
           their
           Possessions
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           escape
           the
           rage
           of
           those
           that
           had
           invaded
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           continuing
           in
           their
           legal
           inheritances
           ,
           to
           become
           exposed
           to
           the
           Lustful
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           Yet
           no
           man
           ever
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Title
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           foregoing
           Motive
           ,
           had
           abandoned
           ,
           or
           who
           in
           the
           forementioned
           manner
           ,
           had
           been
           thrust
           out
           and
           forced
           away
           ,
           became
           thereby
           Annulled
           and
           Extinguished
           .
           But
           all
           do
           confess
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           hath
           been
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           accordingly
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           withdrawment
           ,
           and
           departure
           of
           them
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Invaders
           and
           Usurpers
           ,
           the
           other
           might
           in
           the
           virtue
           of
           their
           Antecedent
           and
           Ancient
           Title
           ,
           reasume
           the
           possession
           of
           what
           they
           had
           been
           either
           driven
           from
           ,
           or
           had
           abandoned
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           trouble
           my
           Readers
           with
           Memoirs
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           relating
           to
           Europe
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           once
           evidence
           and
           confirm
           what
           I
           have
           said
           by
           two
           Instances
           ,
           whereof
           the
           First
           shall
           be
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           Country
           ,
           upon
           the
           continent
           of
           America
           ,
           that
           was
           once
           in
           the
           Possession
           
           of
           another
           European
           Power
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           Second
           shall
           be
           concerning
           a
           
             noted
             Island
          
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           that
           was
           heretofore
           possessed
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           both
           which
           are
           now
           in
           the
           rightful
           occupation
           of
           the
           English.
           The
           former
           in
           brief
           is
           this
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           and
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           his
           encouragement
           ,
           having
           in
           the
           Year
           1569
           ;
           Transported
           1200
           Families
           together
           with
           300
           Soldiers
           ,
           to
           the
           Northern
           part
           of
           Florida
           ,
           and
           having
           there
           established
           a
           Colony
           ,
           between
           32
           and
           33
           degrees
           N.
           Lat.
           which
           after
           that
           Kings
           name
           they
           stiled
           Carolina
           ,
           but
           who
           upon
           their
           treating
           the
           Natives
           injuriously
           ,
           and
           thro'
           their
           having
           settled
           at
           places
           so
           remote
           and
           distant
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           dispersed
           and
           scattred
           Planters
           ,
           could
           neither
           give
           nor
           receive
           mutual
           Relief
           nor
           Support
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           Year
           1573
           ,
           assaulted
           and
           all
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Indians
           ,
           save
           one
           Monsieur
           Chaplain
           ,
           and
           about
           35
           more
           ,
           who
           got
           timely
           into
           a
           small
           Ship
           that
           lay
           close
           by
           a
           Fort
           ,
           and
           therein
           escaped
           to
           the
           
             Island
             Anticosty
          
           ,
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Canada
           ,
           yet
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           settlement
           there
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           been
           once
           possessed
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           the
           English
           are
           now
           gotten
           into
           Possession
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           erected
           there
           a
           Noble
           and
           Flourishing
           Colony
           ,
           the
           propriety
           whereof
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1661
           granted
           by
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           several
           men
           of
           Quality
           and
           their
           Associates
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           French
           have
           never
           complained
           as
           of
           a
           wrong
           and
           Injustice
           done
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           they
           are
           a
           wiser
           People
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Absurdity
           ,
           
           and
           they
           do
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Complaint
           would
           by
           the
           English
           have
           been
           counted
           ridiculous
           ,
           in
           that
           thro'
           their
           having
           been
           the
           first
           Europeans
           that
           settled
           there
           ,
           but
           expelled
           thence
           by
           the
           Natives
           ,
           on
           whom
           they
           had
           intruded
           ,
           there
           neither
           doth
           arise
           nor
           remain
           unto
           them
           any
           Right
           of
           claim
           unto
           that
           Country
           ,
           nor
           any
           exception
           against
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           English
           thereunto
           ,
           who
           are
           become
           possest
           thereof
           with
           the
           liking
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           that
           of
           Barbados
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           for
           some
           time
           settled
           upon
           ,
           left
           and
           forsook
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           planting
           in
           other
           places
           in
           that
           Hemisphere
           ,
           which
           they
           hoped
           would
           turn
           to
           better
           account
           ,
           and
           prove
           more
           to
           their
           Advantage
           ;
           as
           they
           did
           upon
           the
           like
           motive
           abandon
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           at
           first
           Sit
           down
           ,
           which
           Island
           the
           English
           having
           found
           Unoccupied
           ,
           either
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Europeans
           ,
           and
           nothing
           left
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           could
           denominate
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           be
           Residential
           ,
           or
           entitle
           them
           to
           the
           possession
           and
           propriety
           of
           it
           ,
           save
           a
           few
           Hogs
           ,
           that
           were
           never
           by
           any
           Laws
           whatsoever
           ,
           reckoned
           proper
           and
           valuable
           Representatives
           ,
           Substitutes
           and
           Deputies
           ,
           for
           the
           keeping
           possession
           in
           the
           name
           and
           behalf
           of
           a
           people
           ;
           the
           English
           thereupon
           entred
           into
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           made
           settlements
           there
           ,
           which
           how
           displeasing
           and
           offensive
           soever
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           how
           ready
           soever
           they
           were
           to
           have
           Quarrelled
           with
           their
           Successors
           upon
           that
           head
           ,
           had
           their
           Power
           been
           answerable
           to
           their
           Resentment
           ;
           Yet
           they
           have
           by
           a
           solemn
           Treaty
           since
           ,
           renounced
           all
           pretensions
           of
           Claim
           and
           
           Title
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           acknowleged
           the
           English
           to
           be
           the
           Lawful
           Rightful
           Proprietors
           of
           Barbados
           .
           But
           I
           will
           insist
           no
           longer
           ,
           nor
           add
           any
           more
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           upon
           it
           ,
           having
           been
           done
           
             ex
             Abundanti
          
           ,
           in
           order
           meerly
           to
           render
           this
           discourse
           ,
           as
           particular
           and
           clear
           as
           I
           can
           ;
           not
           that
           it
           was
           absolutely
           and
           indispensably
           needful
           towards
           the
           Justification
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           ,
           seeing
           that
           place
           was
           never
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           But
           hath
           always
           continued
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
        
         
           The
           point
           then
           that
           is
           next
           to
           be
           more
           narrowly
           enquired
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           discoursed
           with
           greater
           application
           ,
           than
           it
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           ,
           is
           to
           search
           out
           ,
           assign
           and
           shew
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Scots
           sitting
           down
           erecting
           Forts
           ,
           and
           planting
           a
           Colony
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           above-mentioned
           is
           founded
           and
           done
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           that
           detale
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           such
           an
           enumeration
           and
           deduction
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           shall
           convince
           the
           unbiassed
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           Lawfully
           and
           Legally
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           wrong
           ,
           Injury
           or
           Injustice
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           I
           might
           supersede
           the
           giving
           my self
           this
           trouble
           ,
           in
           that
           thro'
           the
           Spaniards
           charging
           the
           Scots
           ,
           to
           have
           therein
           Invaded
           their
           Territories
           and
           Demesus
           ;
           and
           the
           Scots
           positively
           denying
           it
           ,
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Charge
           and
           Accusation
           should
           be
           wholly
           devolved
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           the
           affirmative
           part
           of
           the
           Controversy
           and
           Question
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           alone
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           debate
           ,
           which
           is
           accounted
           capable
           of
           admitting
           probation
           ,
           it
           belongs
           therefore
           unto
           them
           to
           
           make
           it
           good
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Scots
           by
           insisting
           and
           standing
           altogether
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Negative
           part
           ,
           are
           both
           by
           all
           the
           
             Logical
             Rules
          
           of
           Argumentation
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Methods
           ,
           Measures
           and
           Standards
           ,
           allowed
           as
           well
           as
           required
           in
           judicial
           Proceedings
           ,
           excused
           from
           proving
           of
           their
           Right
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           by
           answering
           the
           Allegations
           and
           Exceptions
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           do
           advance
           against
           it
           :
           For
           the
           Company
           denying
           that
           ever
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           any
           possession
           of
           the
           place
           where
           they
           have
           planted
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           legal
           Right
           unto
           ,
           or
           Property
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           alledging
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           doth
           in
           Law
           and
           Reason
           ,
           belong
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           instruct
           and
           prove
           what
           they
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           and
           challenge
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           for
           the
           obviating
           of
           all
           Clamours
           ,
           and
           extinguishing
           of
           all
           Suspicions
           against
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Legality
           ,
           Equity
           ,
           and
           Justice
           of
           what
           the
           Scots
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           shall
           put
           this
           Matter
           into
           such
           a
           shape
           and
           mould
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           probation
           of
           it
           may
           be
           devolv'd
           and
           made
           incumbent
           upon
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           the
           proofs
           thereof
           expected
           from
           them
           .
           That
           which
           I
           do
           therefore
           say
           and
           affirm
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           are
           become
           rightful
           Proprietors
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           where
           they
           are
           Settled
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           a
           good
           legitimate
           and
           legal
           Title
           to
           that
           portion
           of
           that
           
             American
             Streight
          
           ,
           whereof
           they
           have
           taken
           possession
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           Occupiers
           ;
           and
           that
           therein
           they
           have
           done
           no
           wrong
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           upon
           a
           better
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           just
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           legal
           Bottom
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           
             Caledonian
             Colony
          
           and
           Plantations
           ,
           than
           the
           Spaniards
           themselves
           are
           ,
           either
           in
           relation
           to
           those
           
           Settlements
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           upon
           that
           Isthmus
           ,
           or
           with
           respect
           to
           such
           Colonies
           which
           they
           have
           in
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           America
           .
           And
           that
           which
           I
           have
           here
           asserted
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           highest
           confidence
           adhere
           unto
           my
           affirmation
           of
           ,
           bears
           upon
           these
           Three
           following
           Things
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           of
           them
           uncontestably
           True
           ,
           demonstratively
           Evident
           ,
           and
           as
           infallibly
           Certain
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           receiv'd
           Maxims
           of
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           Titles
           ,
           Rights
           and
           Properties
           are
           defined
           ,
           decided
           and
           determined
           ,
           as
           those
           Principles
           of
           Science
           are
           confessed
           to
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           
           whole's
           being
           greater
           than
           a
           part
           ;
           and
           that
           where
           two
           Propositions
           are
           directly
           contradictory
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           cannot
           both
           of
           them
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Natives
           were
           not
           only
           originally
           the
           rightful
           Possessors
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           actually
           in
           the
           Possession
           and
           Occupation
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Scots
           landed
           and
           sat
           down
           there
           .
           And
           hereof
           there
           are
           Five
           undeniable
           proofs
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           Their
           inhabiting
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           not
           only
           independent
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           without
           their
           leave
           ,
           but
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           in
           defiance
           of
           their
           Power
           :
           Nor
           did
           they
           only
           continue
           to
           dwell
           there
           ,
           without
           the
           demanding
           liberty
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           always
           debarr'd
           and
           shut
           out
           ,
           nor
           had
           ever
           receiv'd
           or
           suffer'd
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           dwell
           amongst
           them
           .
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           sufficient
           to
           declare
           a
           People
           to
           be
           the
           rightful
           and
           actual
           Possessors
           of
           a
           Country
           ;
           surely
           the
           possessing
           it
           both
           Hereditarily
           from
           the
           primitive
           Occupiers
           and
           Proprietors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           
           preclusively
           of
           all
           others
           whatsoever
           ,
           must
           be
           held
           and
           esteemed
           enough
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           the
           
             Native
             Indians
          
           were
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Scots
           landing
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           beginning
           to
           settle
           ,
           the
           lawful
           ,
           actual
           ,
           and
           sole
           Possessors
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           erected
           Forts
           ,
           and
           built
           themselves
           Dwellings
           ,
           doth
           uncontrolably
           appear
           ,
           from
           their
           having
           receiv'd
           and
           welcom'd
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           having
           had
           any
           Communication
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           the
           having
           ask'd
           liberty
           of
           them
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           only
           dissonant
           from
           the
           Custom
           and
           Practice
           of
           all
           People
           and
           Nations
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           Subjects
           or
           Tributary
           to
           others
           ,
           whom
           they
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           Rulers
           and
           Sovereigns
           ,
           to
           admit
           and
           receive
           Aliens
           and
           Foreigners
           calmly
           and
           tamely
           among
           them
           ,
           without
           first
           sending
           to
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           their
           rightful
           Governors
           ,
           to
           understand
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           their
           Instructions
           and
           Commands
           concerning
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           in
           it
           :
           But
           it
           is
           likewise
           Treason
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           Constitutions
           and
           Governments
           ,
           and
           a
           Fact
           that
           is
           capitally
           punishable
           to
           do
           otherwise
           .
           And
           consequently
           the
           Indians
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           having
           done
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           having
           by
           a
           Right
           ,
           Power
           and
           Authority
           inherently
           lodg'd
           in
           themselves
           ,
           receiv'd
           and
           welcom'd
           the
           Scots
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           convers'd
           with
           them
           in
           a
           friendly
           and
           peaceable
           manner
           ,
           given
           them
           all
           the
           hospitable
           Entertainment
           ,
           and
           kind
           liberal
           Supplies
           ,
           Relief
           and
           Succour
           ,
           which
           their
           Condition
           and
           Circumstances
           enabled
           
           them
           to
           render
           ,
           is
           a
           proof
           beyond
           the
           being
           reasonably
           control'd
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           the
           Proprietors
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Possessors
           of
           those
           Territories
           and
           Districts
           in
           Darien
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           are
           settled
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           There
           may
           be
           subjoyned
           hereunto
           ,
           in
           further
           confirmation
           that
           the
           
             Native
             Indians
          
           ,
           by
           the
           confession
           and
           acknowledgment
           even
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           themselves
           ,
           were
           the
           unquestioned
           and
           undoubted
           Possessors
           and
           Occupiers
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           establish'd
           their
           Plantation
           and
           Colony
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Country
           neighbouring
           upon
           and
           adjacent
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           at
           several
           times
           treated
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           free
           and
           independent
           People
           ,
           and
           by
           Agreements
           ,
           Contracts
           and
           Stipulations
           ,
           have
           ,
           upon
           certain
           Conditions
           and
           Terms
           ,
           obtain'd
           and
           procur'd
           liberty
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           settle
           Colonies
           within
           their
           Circuits
           and
           Precincts
           ,
           and
           to
           employ
           People
           to
           work
           in
           such
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           Mines
           ,
           as
           do
           lie
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           their
           Jurisdictions
           .
           Whereof
           to
           omit
           other
           examples
           ,
           I
           shall
           assign
           one
           known
           and
           public
           Instance
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           the
           rather
           do
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           respecteth
           the
           nearest
           possession
           of
           Mines
           which
           have
           been
           wrought
           in
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Scots
           are
           planted
           ,
           of
           any
           which
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           have
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           .
           The
           instance
           and
           case
           then
           ,
           in
           brief
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           there
           being
           within
           12
           or
           13
           Leagues
           of
           the
           
             Caledonian
             Colony
          
           ,
           certain
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           Mines
           ,
           which
           are
           esteem'd
           as
           rich
           as
           are
           either
           in
           that
           or
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           America
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           therefore
           ,
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Possession
           ,
           and
           to
           reap
           the
           Benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           attempting
           by
           Power
           and
           Force
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Conquest
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           
           they
           amicably
           address'd
           the
           Cacique
           ,
           in
           whose
           Territories
           and
           within
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           they
           lay
           ,
           who
           was
           call'd
           
             Captain
             Diego
          
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Treaty
           and
           Stipulation
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           a
           share
           of
           what
           Gold
           should
           be
           obtain'd
           ,
           procur'd
           leave
           upon
           that
           condition
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           Occupation
           of
           those
           Mines
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           an
           undeniable
           evidence
           ,
           in
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           very
           Spaniards
           themselves
           ,
           that
           Diego
           and
           his
           People
           were
           both
           the
           rightful
           and
           legal
           Possessors
           and
           Proprietors
           of
           that
           Territory
           and
           District
           ;
           so
           the
           liberty
           that
           was
           granted
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           by
           that
           Cacique
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           that
           were
           under
           him
           ,
           did
           no
           ways
           desseize
           him
           of
           ,
           or
           eject
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Right
           ,
           nor
           change
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           extinguish
           his
           Property
           in
           that
           Territory
           where
           the
           Mines
           were
           .
           They
           being
           rather
           admitted
           as
           Tenants
           and
           Labourers
           who
           were
           to
           pay
           him
           a
           Rent
           in
           allowing
           him
           such
           a
           proportion
           of
           their
           gains
           ,
           than
           as
           Proprietors
           that
           had
           a
           legal
           Right
           and
           Title
           in
           them
           .
           And
           accordingly
           when
           the
           same
           
             Captain
             Diego
          
           found
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           not
           only
           violated
           the
           Conditions
           upon
           which
           he
           had
           given
           them
           permission
           to
           work
           in
           those
           Mines
           ,
           by
           refusing
           to
           grant
           him
           his
           Tribute
           or
           Share
           when
           it
           was
           sent
           for
           and
           demanded
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           contriving
           ,
           plotting
           and
           conspiring
           how
           to
           destroy
           and
           exterminate
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           enslave
           him
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           forcibly
           fell
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           from
           thence
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           was
           done
           some
           little
           time
           before
           the
           Scots
           came
           to
           settle
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           so
           at
           their
           arrival
           there
           ,
           they
           found
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           that
           lay
           near
           to
           the
           spot
           where
           they
           have
           establish'd
           their
           Colony
           
           〈…〉
           Europeans
           and
           particularly
           altogether
           Unpossessed
           and
           Unoccupied
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           There
           may
           yet
           be
           annexed
           ,
           as
           a
           further
           proof
           of
           the
           
             Native
             Indians
          
           ,
           being
           the
           rightful
           owners
           ,
           proprietors
           and
           possessors
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           successively
           since
           the
           Castilians
           first
           discovery
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           their
           Landing
           in
           it
           ,
           been
           in
           terms
           of
           Hostility
           as
           well
           as
           of
           distance
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           were
           never
           subdued
           ,
           nor
           brought
           into
           that
           Subjection
           ,
           as
           either
           Formally
           or
           Tacitely
           ,
           Explicitely
           ,
           or
           Implicitely
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           having
           a
           Dominion
           or
           Soveraignty
           over
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           confess
           their
           being
           become
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           Vassals
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           So
           the
           hostile
           oppositions
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           in
           all
           times
           continued
           to
           make
           against
           them
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Rebellious
           ,
           but
           Just
           and
           
             Lawful
             Wars
          
           .
           It
           being
           the
           highest
           of
           Nonsence
           to
           stile
           them
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           Subjects
           .
           Yea
           it
           is
           to
           ridicule
           as
           well
           as
           to
           endeavour
           to
           mislead
           ,
           and
           impose
           upon
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           bestow
           that
           Title
           and
           Epithete
           ,
           upon
           the
           Martial
           actions
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           of
           those
           
             Darien
             Indians
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           perversion
           of
           Words
           ,
           from
           their
           proper
           and
           allowed
           Signification
           ,
           and
           the
           fastning
           a
           sence
           and
           meaning
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           never
           invented
           ,
           instituted
           ,
           nor
           agreed
           to
           bear
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           speaking
           unto
           them
           in
           a
           Language
           that
           is
           wholly
           unknown
           .
           In
           that
           by
           the
           latter
           we
           are
           only
           left
           under
           Ignorance
           ,
           of
           what
           an
           other
           intends
           to
           say
           unto
           us
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           plain
           design
           to
           cozen
           
           and
           cheat
           us
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unworthy
           of
           remark
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Natives
           of
           America
           ,
           whom
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           for
           their
           enemies
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           that
           are
           more
           inveterately
           and
           mortally
           so
           ,
           than
           the
           unsubdued
           Indians
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           as
           doth
           not
           only
           appear
           by
           what
           they
           themselves
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           do
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           encouragement
           and
           assistance
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           at
           all
           times
           been
           ready
           to
           give
           ,
           
           unto
           the
           
             Privateers
             ,
             Piccaroons
          
           and
           Buccaneers
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           have
           within
           their
           circle
           ever
           come
           to
           assault
           and
           prey
           upon
           them
           .
           Witness
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Captain
             Sharp
          
           ,
           who
           having
           Landed
           at
           
             Golden
             Island
          
           with
           330
           men
           ,
           and
           being
           Joyned
           by
           two
           
             Darien
             Caciques
          
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           body
           of
           Indians
           ,
           took
           
             Sancta
             Maria
          
           ,
           and
           made
           prize
           of
           several
           
             Spanish
             Ships
          
           ;
           It
           being
           also
           upon
           the
           Invitation
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           aid
           of
           those
           
             Indian
             Rulers
          
           ,
           that
           Captain
           Sawking
           assaulted
           Panama
           ,
           the
           Legality
           and
           Justice
           whereof
           as
           founded
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           Caciques
           ,
           whose
           commission
           he
           had
           obtained
           ,
           he
           avowed
           and
           asserted
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Governor
           of
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           There
           remains
           one
           thing
           yet
           further
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           in
           demonstration
           that
           the
           
             Indian
             Natives
          
           are
           not
           only
           the
           True
           ,
           Rightful
           and
           Undoubted
           proprietors
           and
           possessors
           of
           those
           Territories
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           not
           become
           Masters
           ,
           nor
           have
           planted
           Colonies
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           have
           been
           Openly
           ,
           Solemnly
           and
           Avowedly
           owned
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Courts
           and
           Civil
           Judicatures
           of
           England
           .
           Now
           the
           case
           which
           I
           have
           my
           eye
           upon
           ,
           and
           do
           refer
           unto
           for
           the
           support
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           being
           
           signally
           remarkable
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           wonderfully
           Pertinent
           ,
           Suited
           and
           Adapted
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           both
           give
           a
           brief
           detale
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           set
           in
           the
           true
           and
           best
           light
           that
           I
           can
           .
           The
           case
           in
           short
           then
           was
           this
           ;
           namely
           that
           the
           same
           
             Bartholomew
             Sharp
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           just
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           being
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           Natural
           Subject
           of
           his
           Majesty
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           Memorial
           given
           in
           by
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           complained
           of
           ,
           for
           having
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Peace
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           committed
           Acts
           of
           Hostility
           and
           Piracy
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           thereby
           taken
           great
           Treasure
           and
           Booty
           from
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           Restitution
           and
           Reparation
           was
           demanded
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           deniable
           but
           that
           the
           said
           Sharp
           ,
           having
           Joyned
           with
           the
           Dariens
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           in
           War
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           always
           in
           effect
           are
           ,
           did
           both
           invade
           the
           
             Spanish
             Territories
          
           ,
           and
           attack
           their
           Ships
           and
           Vessels
           on
           the
           Coasts
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           commit
           several
           acts
           of
           Force
           and
           Hostility
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           very
           great
           Damage
           and
           Loss
           .
           For
           which
           being
           here
           in
           Custody
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           Indicted
           ,
           Arraigned
           and
           Judicially
           tried
           ,
           the
           whole
           he
           had
           to
           plead
           for
           his
           Justification
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           his
           Defence
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           had
           therein
           Acted
           upon
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Vertue
           and
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Commission
           granted
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Caciques
           of
           Darien
           ,
           who
           were
           absolute
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           altogether
           Independant
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Upon
           which
           Plea
           ,
           after
           a
           fair
           and
           full
           Hearing
           and
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           their
           intrinsick
           Power
           ,
           and
           independant
           Jurisdiction
           
           and
           Authority
           ,
           in
           whose
           name
           and
           by
           whose
           Commission
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           War
           ,
           and
           committed
           ravage
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           he
           was
           acquitted
           from
           the
           criminal
           charge
           of
           that
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           been
           indicted
           and
           Arraigned
           ,
           and
           was
           declared
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           of
           the
           Pyracy
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           accused
           him
           ,
           and
           complained
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           any
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           alledging
           of
           
           Sharp's
           having
           been
           acquitted
           ,
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           having
           acted
           by
           a
           Commission
           from
           the
           Dariens
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           Jest
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           been
           reported
           to
           have
           expressed
           themselves
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           Term
           and
           Phrase
           modestly
           observe
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           in
           his
           being
           Acquitted
           ,
           is
           certain
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           other
           reason
           was
           then
           given
           ,
           or
           hath
           since
           been
           assigned
           of
           it
           ,
           save
           his
           having
           acted
           by
           a
           Commission
           of
           a
           People
           that
           were
           absolute
           within
           such
           and
           such
           Territories
           ,
           and
           districts
           ,
           and
           altogether
           independant
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           It
           is
           too
           great
           a
           reflection
           upon
           the
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Integrity
           and
           Uprightness
           of
           our
           Judicial
           Courts
           ,
           and
           upon
           our
           sincerity
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           Alliances
           ,
           to
           stile
           a
           Juridical
           Verdict
           and
           Sentence
           ,
           a
           Jest
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           was
           the
           sole
           and
           the
           alone
           legal
           Foundation
           of
           and
           Motive
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           what
           an
           Idea
           would
           the
           belief
           of
           this
           give
           both
           Heathen
           and
           
             Christian
             Nations
          
           of
           the
           World
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           opinion
           must
           they
           of
           all
           Countries
           ,
           where
           a
           regard
           to
           Truth
           and
           Justice
           is
           maintained
           ,
           conceive
           and
           entertain
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           if
           in
           legal
           Trials
           wherein
           Right
           is
           to
           be
           done
           to
           Princes
           in
           Alliance
           with
           them
           ,
           Reparation
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           unjustly
           
           and
           injuriously
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           egregiously
           ,
           wronged
           ;
           and
           wherein
           Crimes
           of
           the
           highest
           Nature
           and
           of
           most
           pernicious
           Consequence
           to
           Mankind
           ought
           to
           meet
           with
           their
           demerit
           ;
           I
           say
           that
           if
           in
           tryals
           of
           that
           kind
           and
           importance
           ,
           a
           sham
           ,
           whim
           or
           jest
           ,
           must
           over-rule
           Proceedings
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Juridical
           Decision
           ;
           all
           which
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           to
           have
           obtain'd
           in
           
           Sharp's
           Acquittal
           ,
           if
           he
           came
           otherwise
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Discharged
           ,
           than
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           having
           Acted
           upon
           a
           Commission
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Dariens
           ,
           as
           legal
           ,
           supreme
           ,
           and
           independant
           Rulers
           over
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           their
           Territories
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           Possession
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           having
           dispatch'd
           the
           first
           and
           the
           chief
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Particular
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           legitimacy
           of
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Scots
           Company
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           is
           legally
           founded
           ;
           I
           do
           in
           the
           next
           place
           proceed
           to
           the
           
             second
             Proposition
          
           ,
           which
           I
           promised
           to
           lay
           down
           ,
           as
           a
           further
           ground
           of
           their
           having
           righteously
           become
           Planters
           ,
           and
           begun
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Colony
           in
           the
           place
           abovemention'd
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           with
           more
           speed
           and
           ease
           ,
           than
           I
           did
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           true
           Proprietors
           and
           lawful
           Possessors
           of
           a
           Country
           are
           vested
           with
           a
           Power
           inherent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           rightfully
           and
           authoritatively
           ,
           without
           being
           accountable
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           admit
           and
           
             receive
             Strangers
             ,
             Foreigners
             ,
             Aliens
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           into
           their
           Territories
           ,
           and
           within
           their
           own
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           and
           allow
           them
           the
           
             Freedom
             Privilege
          
           and
           Right
           of
           
             Settling
             ,
             Inhabiting
          
           ,
           and
           Trading
           among
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Principles
           both
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           the
           original
           and
           primitive
           Proprietors
           ,
           Inheritors
           ,
           Possessors
           ,
           and
           Occupyers
           of
           a
           Country
           and
           Soil
           ,
           may
           admit
           ,
           welcom
           ,
           and
           take
           in
           others
           ,
           into
           the
           Inhabiting
           ,
           Planting
           ,
           Cultivating
           ,
           and
           Improving
           such
           places
           and
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           doth
           neither
           thrust
           out
           and
           dispossess
           themselves
           of
           what
           is
           either
           necessary
           or
           convenient
           to
           their
           living
           safely
           after
           their
           wonted
           manner
           ,
           of
           Plenty
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           nor
           which
           will
           incommodate
           ,
           hurt
           ,
           or
           endanger
           them
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           what
           they
           do
           retain
           .
           For
           tho'
           no
           Man
           can
           give
           ,
           dispose
           and
           alienate
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           neither
           has
           in
           possession
           ,
           nor
           can
           pretend
           any
           legal
           Claim
           of
           Title
           and
           Right
           unto
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           both
           betray'd
           his
           Pride
           and
           Folly
           in
           doing
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           granting
           of
           all
           the
           West-Indies
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           being
           therein
           ridiculously
           liberal
           of
           that
           which
           did
           no
           ways
           appertain
           to
           him
           :
           Yet
           every
           one
           hath
           a
           right
           of
           bestowing
           upon
           another
           ,
           what
           is
           indisputably
           his
           own
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           
             Sine
             damno
             tertii
          
           ,
           without
           the
           wronging
           or
           the
           prejudicing
           a
           third
           Person
           ,
           or
           a
           Party
           ,
           upon
           whom
           he
           either
           depends
           as
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           or
           of
           whose
           convenience
           he
           is
           previously
           obliged
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           or
           of
           Nations
           ,
           or
           by
           antecedent
           Agreements
           ,
           Contracts
           ,
           and
           Stipulations
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           .
        
         
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             any
             personal
             or
             private
             Notion
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             uniform
             and
             universal
             Judgment
             of
             all
          
           Civilians
           ,
           
             out
             of
             whose
             Writings
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             cite
             many
             Testimonies
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             superfluous
             ,
             thro'
             the
             intrinsic
             evidence
             which
             shine
             in
             the
             matter
             
             and
             case
             it self
             .
             So
             that
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             one
             or
             two
             from
          
           Puffendorf
           ,
           
             who
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Judicious
             and
             Learned
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             latest
             Authors
             that
             have
             written
             of
             the
          
           Right
           and
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           Ea
           est
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           vis
           Dominii
           ,
           ut
           de
           rebus
           quae
           tanquam
           propriae
           &
           in
           solidum
           ad
           nos
           pertinent
           ,
           pro
           Arbitrio
           nostro
           disponere
           possimus
           :
           It
           is
           a
           necessary
           appendent
           unto
           Dominion
           ,
           that
           he
           or
           they
           unto
           whom
           it
           doth
           properly
           and
           entirely
           belong
           ,
           may
           dispose
           of
           all
           and
           every
           thing
           or
           things
           ,
           
           which
           do
           fall
           within
           the
           compass
           and
           circle
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           terms
           they
           please
           :
           
             And
             as
             he
             further
             saith
          
           ,
           Vt
           quis
           rem
           suam
           possit
           alienare
           ,
           seu
           in
           alterum
           transferre
           ,
           id
           ipsum
           ex
           Dominii
           pleni
           natura
           resultat
           .
           Cum
           enim
           hoc
           Domino
           det
           facultatem
           de
           re
           pro
           Arbitrio
           disponendi
           ,
           utique
           vel
           praecipua
           ejus
           facultatis
           pars
           videtur
           ,
           si
           ita
           placeat
           ,
           eam
           in
           alterum
           posse
           transferre
           :
           It
           belongeth
           as
           an
           essential
           property
           unto
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           followeth
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           or
           they
           unto
           whomsoever
           it
           doth
           appertain
           ,
           do
           thereby
           ,
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           stand
           possess'd
           of
           and
           vested
           with
           a
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           disposing
           ,
           transferring
           ,
           and
           of
           alienating
           those
           things
           they
           have
           a
           Right
           unto
           ,
           and
           Propriety
           in
           ,
           to
           what
           Person
           or
           Persons
           they
           shall
           think
           meet
           and
           convenient
           so
           to
           do
           .
           
           
             To
             which
             might
             be
             added
             that
             of
          
           Grotius
           ,
           
             who
             very
             well
             saith
             ,
             That
          
           Non
           venit
           ex
           Jure
           Civili
           ,
           sed
           ex
           Jure
           Naturali
           ,
           quo
           quisque
           suum
           potest
           abdicare
           :
           It
           is
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           rather
           than
           that
           of
           Nations
           ,
           that
           every
           Man
           may
           dispose
           of
           his
           own
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           the
           diversity
           of
           Forms
           and
           Modes
           of
           Government
           in
           and
           over
           Countries
           and
           Societies
           of
           People
           ,
           any
           ways
           change
           and
           alter
           the
           
           case
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           For
           be
           the
           supreme
           Authority
           placed
           in
           One
           Person
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Plurality
           ;
           and
           be
           the
           exercise
           and
           administration
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           circumscrib'd
           or
           confin'd
           by
           Laws
           ,
           or
           left
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           him
           that
           governeth
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           respect
           to
           that
           which
           I
           am
           discoursing
           of
           :
           Seeing
           what
           the
           latter
           is
           enabled
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           an
           individual
           and
           despotical
           Right
           ,
           in
           the
           execution
           whereof
           he
           acts
           always
           unaccountably
           ,
           tho'
           possibly
           not
           at
           all
           times
           so
           wisely
           ;
           the
           other
           may
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           under
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           .
           And
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           who
           are
           cloath'd
           with
           the
           supreme
           ruling
           Power
           may
           be
           limited
           and
           restrain'd
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Natural
           and
           Unwritten
           Laws
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           Gratitude
           and
           Justice
           ,
           or
           by
           Political
           Compacts
           ,
           and
           Municipal
           Ordinances
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           from
           acting
           against
           the
           good
           Welfare
           and
           Interest
           of
           their
           Countries
           and
           People
           ;
           yet
           all
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           both
           they
           of
           the
           one
           Form
           and
           Rank
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           a
           wonderful
           Latitude
           and
           Liberty
           vouchsafed
           them
           in
           whatsoever
           is
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           over
           whom
           they
           are
           set
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           stand
           indispensably
           oblig'd
           (
           tho'
           the
           omission
           of
           it
           is
           with
           impunity
           )
           to
           pursue
           and
           fall
           in
           with
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           for
           the
           security
           and
           universal
           Interest
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           their
           Territories
           and
           Districts
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           do
           obtain
           and
           hold
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Caciques
           and
           
             Native
             Indians
          
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           have
           an
           absolute
           ,
           independant
           and
           plenary
           Power
           ,
           to
           receive
           ,
           give
           
           Freedom
           unto
           ,
           and
           authorize
           such
           Strangers
           and
           Foreigners
           ,
           to
           Settle
           ,
           Inhabit
           ,
           and
           Traffick
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           meet
           and
           judge
           it
           convenient
           to
           entertain
           and
           endue
           with
           those
           privileges
           ;
           so
           in
           no
           one
           thing
           whatsoever
           could
           they
           have
           more
           consulted
           their
           advantage
           ,
           and
           have
           acted
           more
           subserviently
           to
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           receiving
           the
           Scots
           to
           settle
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           Forts
           and
           establish
           Colonies
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           Benefits
           which
           may
           thereby
           accrue
           to
           them
           ,
           whereof
           they
           probably
           may
           be
           neither
           thoughtful
           nor
           solicitous
           ,
           of
           being
           render'd
           a
           more
           civiliz'd
           People
           ,
           and
           of
           enjoying
           means
           and
           helps
           for
           the
           arrival
           at
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Lord
           JESUS
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           annexed
           thereunto
           ,
           depending
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           resulting
           from
           thence
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           great
           Secular
           advantages
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           thereby
           become
           furnished
           with
           ,
           and
           attain
           unto
           .
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           how
           that
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           the
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           which
           lies
           hid
           and
           bury'd
           in
           their
           Mines
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           Dying
           Woods
           which
           grow
           in
           their
           Fields
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           many
           more
           Natural
           Productions
           ,
           which
           their
           Lands
           do
           afford
           ,
           besides
           such
           Goods
           and
           Commodities
           ,
           as
           their
           Grounds
           may
           ,
           by
           Art
           and
           Industry
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           yield
           and
           bear
           ,
           will
           thro'
           Labour
           and
           Cultivation
           ,
           be
           gain'd
           and
           improv'd
           both
           to
           their
           own
           benefit
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           European
           Nations
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Dominions
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           at
           present
           of
           little
           or
           no
           use
           ,
           service
           of
           advantage
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Natives
           or
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           that
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           laziness
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           unskilfulness
           of
           those
           
           Indians
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           of
           the
           want
           of
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           fit
           and
           proper
           Hands
           ,
           to
           turn
           all
           these
           and
           more
           both
           of
           like
           and
           of
           other
           kind
           of
           Productions
           ,
           which
           that
           Country
           either
           actually
           doth
           ,
           or
           by
           Manuring
           may
           be
           improv'd
           to
           afford
           ,
           to
           a
           beneficialness
           either
           unto
           themselves
           or
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           by
           the
           Indians
           having
           admitted
           the
           Scots
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           to
           establish
           Colonies
           within
           their
           Territories
           ,
           they
           will
           become
           strengthened
           to
           defend
           themselves
           and
           their
           possessions
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           have
           always
           been
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           who
           have
           pursued
           all
           the
           ways
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           have
           improved
           all
           the
           advantages
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           arrive
           at
           ,
           either
           by
           fraud
           and
           force
           ,
           for
           the
           encroaching
           upon
           their
           Demesnes
           ,
           and
           the
           wresting
           them
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           subduing
           and
           enslaving
           their
           Persons
           .
           For
           tho'
           the
           Scots
           are
           desirous
           to
           live
           neighbourly
           ,
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           amicably
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           far
           from
           either
           committing
           any
           acts
           of
           Hostility
           upon
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           first
           attack'd
           and
           assaulted
           by
           them
           (
           in
           which
           case
           they
           will
           be
           justifiable
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nations
           to
           withstand
           and
           oppose
           force
           with
           force
           )
           or
           from
           the
           countenancing
           ,
           encouraging
           ,
           and
           aiding
           of
           those
           Natives
           who
           have
           receiv'd
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           enter'd
           into
           Alliances
           ,
           in
           any
           offensive
           Wars
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           within
           the
           Spanish
           Colonies
           and
           Settlements
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scots
           will
           account
           themselves
           oblig'd
           in
           Gratitude
           and
           Justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Covenants
           and
           Stipulations
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           made
           and
           contracted
           with
           the
           Indians
           ,
           within
           whose
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           and
           near
           unto
           whose
           Territories
           ,
           there
           
           Calidonian
           Colony
           lies
           ,
           to
           cover
           and
           protect
           those
           Natives
           against
           all
           the
           violences
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           shall
           causelessly
           and
           injuriously
           offer
           them
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           will
           be
           of
           wonderful
           Defence
           and
           Security
           to
           the
           Natives
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           they
           are
           received
           to
           dwell
           and
           to
           trade
           ,
           against
           their
           Ancient
           ,
           Constant
           and
           Irreconcilable
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           great
           Discretion
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           in
           those
           Indians
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           upon
           the
           said
           prospect
           and
           motive
           ,
           welcomed
           the
           Scots
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           admitted
           them
           to
           Plant
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           Forts
           within
           their
           precincts
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           and
           Basis
           of
           the
           
             Native
             Americans
          
           ,
           having
           an
           Intrinsick
           and
           Legal
           power
           of
           receiving
           Foreigners
           and
           Aliens
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           an
           indubitable
           and
           unquestionable
           right
           of
           allowing
           them
           a
           freedom
           ,
           to
           settle
           in
           their
           Countries
           and
           within
           their
           Territories
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           or
           in
           Islands
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Plantations
           of
           the
           Europeans
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           English
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           are
           rendred
           Lawful
           and
           Just
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           For
           whereas
           the
           English
           were
           not
           the
           primitive
           Inhabitants
           ,
           nor
           the
           Original
           possessors
           of
           those
           American
           Provinces
           ,
           nor
           of
           several
           of
           the
           Islands
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           now
           many
           and
           large
           Colonies
           and
           Plantations
           ;
           they
           must
           either
           be
           accounted
           violent
           Invaders
           ,
           and
           unrighteous
           Usurpers
           of
           those
           Territories
           where
           they
           have
           settled
           and
           Planted
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           derive
           their
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           their
           being
           there
           ,
           from
           some
           Act
           of
           the
           Natives
           importing
           their
           Consent
           to
           receive
           them
           ;
           which
           the
           Indians
           cannot
           be
           allowed
           
           to
           have
           been
           capable
           of
           giving
           ,
           without
           a
           previous
           supposed
           right
           in
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           very
           Spaniards
           upon
           their
           first
           discovery
           of
           America
           ,
           pretended
           no
           otherwise
           to
           settle
           there
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           Allowance
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           intimated
           before
           in
           and
           from
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           Columbus
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           discoverer
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           recorded
           by
           ●●errera
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Historian
           :
           Tho'
           it
           must
           withal
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           proceed
           upon
           that
           principle
           ;
           but
           that
           into
           whatsoever
           places
           they
           were
           suffered
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           were
           received
           by
           the
           Indians
           ,
           they
           did
           there
           establish
           themselves
           by
           Violence
           ,
           and
           thro'
           unjust
           Wars
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Enslaving
           ,
           Massacring
           and
           Exterminating
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
        
         
           There
           remains
           yet
           one
           Proposition
           more
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           that
           I
           Promised
           to
           lay
           down
           ,
           in
           order
           both
           to
           the
           representing
           within
           a
           narrow
           view
           and
           compass
           ,
           the
           whole
           legal
           ground
           and
           foundation
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Scots
           settlement
           is
           Superstructed
           and
           Built
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           demonstrating
           that
           their
           Planting
           in
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           is
           according
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Lawful
           ,
           Just
           and
           Blameless
           ,
           unless
           vitiated
           and
           rendred
           Illegitimate
           ,
           and
           Culpable
           thro'
           the
           Violation
           of
           some
           Articles
           of
           Alliances
           ,
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           invincibly
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           .
           The
           proposition
           then
           ,
           (
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           the
           two
           former
           would
           be
           of
           no
           significancy
           nor
           service
           ,
           to
           the
           decision
           of
           the
           Question
           under
           debate
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           have
           had
           the
           Leave
           and
           Consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           
           for
           their
           
             Setting
             down
          
           and
           Planting
           in
           the
           place
           above-mention'd
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           neither
           forcibly
           Invaded
           those
           Indians
           ,
           nor
           by
           Fraud
           or
           Power
           wrested
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Territory
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           are
           become
           possess'd
           of
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           Grant
           and
           Concession
           of
           it
           from
           those
           Natives
           within
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           it
           lyeth
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Scots
           did
           not
           find
           the
           place
           void
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           pre-occupy'd
           by
           the
           Natives
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           true
           Proprietors
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Country
           adjacent
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           the
           Scots
           should
           have
           any
           Right
           and
           Title
           ,
           for
           Sitting
           down
           and
           erecting
           Forts
           there
           ,
           unless
           in
           the
           way
           of
           
             Conquest
             ,
             Surrender
          
           ,
           or
           Consent
           of
           those
           who
           were
           the
           antecedent
           Inhabitants
           and
           Owners
           ,
           these
           being
           the
           all
           and
           the
           only
           ways
           met
           with
           and
           known
           in
           Laws
           ,
           whereby
           the
           subsequent
           Comers
           into
           a
           Country
           already
           possess'd
           and
           occupy'd
           ,
           can
           acquire
           a
           Right
           and
           Title
           for
           Sitting
           down
           and
           becoming
           Residents
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Scots
           do
           wholly
           renounce
           all
           pretence
           and
           claim
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           the
           Ground
           and
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Settlement
           there
           ;
           so
           they
           do
           not
           challenge
           a
           Possession
           ,
           either
           of
           that
           particular
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           erected
           their
           Works
           and
           made
           themselves
           Dwellings
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           that
           neighboureth
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           and
           upon
           a
           plenary
           and
           full
           Surrender
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Calidonian
           Company
           ,
           and
           exclusive
           of
           the
           Natives
           retaining
           any
           Right
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           save
           as
           the
           Scots
           shall
           amicably
           indulge
           and
           gratuitously
           allow
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           which
           they
           plead
           ,
           is
           a
           Grant
           from
           ,
           and
           Consent
           of
           those
           Indians
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           primitive
           and
           rightful
           Proprietors
           ,
           for
           their
           
           sitting
           down
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           cultivating
           and
           improving
           it
           to
           their
           own
           use
           and
           benefit
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           taking
           in
           such
           other
           places
           within
           their
           Territories
           as
           they
           shall
           judge
           meet
           ,
           and
           find
           themselves
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           dilate
           ,
           stretch
           and
           extend
           their
           Colony
           unto
           .
           And
           the
           present
           Natives
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           ●f
           the
           Districts
           about
           it
           ,
           being
           as
           free
           from
           any
           subjection
           unto
           ,
           or
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           who
           do
           at
           this
           time
           possess
           and
           occupy
           and
           Colonies
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           as
           the
           Ancestors
           and
           Predecessors
           of
           the
           former
           were
           at
           any
           season
           heretofore
           from
           and
           upon
           those
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           it
           doth
           by
           a
           necessary
           consequence
           follow
           ,
           and
           become
           naturally
           deducible
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           coming
           to
           settle
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Caciques
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Indian
             People
          
           under
           them
           ,
           must
           thereupon
           be
           in
           the
           like
           condition
           with
           the
           Natives
           ,
           and
           no
           ways
           liable
           to
           any
           claim
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Indians
           were
           and
           are
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           held
           concerned
           in
           ,
           or
           made
           censurable
           upon
           any
           complaints
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Madrid
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Scots
           have
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           for
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           done
           in
           that
           part
           of
           America
           ,
           I
           suppose
           no
           Man
           will
           betray
           such
           reproachful
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           present
           transactions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           shew
           so
           much
           impudent
           effrontery
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           it
           :
           Nevertheless
           I
           shall
           so
           far
           supererrogate
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           some
           demonstrative
           and
           undeniable
           proofs
           of
           it
           .
           For
           so
           prudent
           and
           discreet
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           calm
           and
           temperate
           were
           they
           ,
           who
           Commanded
           the
           Ships
           that
           Sail'd
           thither
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           on
           that
           Coast
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             November
             ,
             
             1698
          
           ;
           and
           particularly
           they
           who
           were
           sent
           along
           in
           them
           to
           have
           authority
           over
           such
           as
           were
           to
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           directors
           of
           the
           Colony
           that
           was
           to
           be
           establish'd
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           were
           receiv'd
           and
           welcom'd
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           Distempers
           ,
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           several
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           labour'd
           ,
           as
           also
           notwithstanding
           their
           having
           both
           a
           good
           Naval
           and
           a
           Land
           Force
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           enter
           into
           the
           Port
           or
           Haven
           ,
           or
           attempt
           to
           set
           any
           Body
           of
           Men
           on
           shore
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           encourag'd
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Natives
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           some
           of
           them
           on
           board
           their
           Ships
           ,
           were
           invited
           by
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           withal
           told
           that
           they
           were
           very
           welcome
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           long
           expected
           them
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           such
           was
           their
           care
           ,
           circumspection
           and
           tenderness
           of
           escaping
           the
           very
           suspicion
           of
           Invading
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           directed
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           particular
           Coast
           whereof
           they
           fell
           in
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           disembark
           any
           of
           their
           Military
           Forces
           ,
           and
           Companies
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           until
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Principal
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           went
           on
           shore
           with
           the
           Indians
           ,
           that
           had
           visited
           them
           on
           board
           their
           Ships
           ,
           they
           had
           obtain'd
           a
           Meeting
           and
           Congress
           with
           the
           Cacique
           in
           whose
           Territory
           the
           Port
           lay
           ,
           and
           had
           both
           receiv'd
           his
           Consent
           for
           their
           landing
           within
           his
           District
           ,
           and
           had
           concerted
           the
           terms
           for
           their
           Settlement
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           Precincts
           ;
           which
           Cacique
           ,
           being
           one
           call'd
           
             Captain
             Andreas
          
           ,
           did
           upon
           the
           second
           Meeting
           and
           Congress
           between
           the
           Scots
           and
           Him
           ,
           not
           only
           agree
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Country
           they
           
           would
           choose
           to
           settle
           in
           ;
           but
           took
           a
           Commission
           from
           them
           ,
           promising
           that
           both
           himself
           ,
           and
           those
           under
           his
           Authority
           would
           assist
           and
           defend
           them
           with
           the
           hazard
           and
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           how
           that
           besides
           their
           daily
           and
           friendly
           Coversation
           and
           Intercourse
           together
           ,
           both
           at
           first
           and
           all
           along
           since
           testify'd
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           by
           their
           presenting
           the
           Natives
           with
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           most
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           witnessed
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           by
           their
           supplying
           the
           Scots
           with
           such
           Provisions
           and
           Eatables
           as
           they
           either
           bred
           or
           could
           catch
           in
           Hunting
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           spare
           out
           of
           their
           bare
           and
           daily
           Livelihood
           and
           Subsistence
           ;
           I
           say
           that
           over
           and
           above
           all
           this
           ,
           tho'
           a
           sufficient
           indication
           and
           proof
           of
           the
           Natives
           receiving
           them
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           giving
           their
           consent
           to
           the
           Scots
           landing
           and
           setling
           among
           them
           ;
           There
           was
           a
           formal
           Compact
           and
           Stipulation
           transacted
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           manner
           ,
           between
           
             Captain
             Andreas
          
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           ratify'd
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           by
           their
           giving
           unto
           
             Captain
             Andreas
          
           a
           Sword
           and
           a
           pair
           of
           Pistols
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           on
           
             his
             part
          
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           by
           their
           delivering
           a
           piece
           of
           Turf
           and
           Twigg
           unto
           the
           Scots
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           the
           Grant
           which
           the
           Natives
           had
           made
           unto
           the
           Scots
           of
           a
           liberty
           to
           settle
           and
           establish
           a
           Colony
           in
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           in
           further
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           have
           Erected
           Forts
           ,
           and
           Planted
           their
           Calidonian
           Colony
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           I
           shall
           finally
           observe
           ,
           how
           that
           upon
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           with
           some
           Military
           
           Forces
           ,
           to
           have
           either
           surprized
           the
           Scots
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           fair
           encounter
           to
           have
           beaten
           and
           drove
           them
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           Indians
           in
           that
           district
           were
           unanimously
           ready
           to
           have
           Joyned
           them
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           actually
           did
           so
           with
           such
           a
           Number
           of
           their
           best
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Scots
           out
           of
           a
           great
           Multitude
           that
           offer'd
           themselves
           ,
           Judged
           convenient
           to
           entertain
           and
           receive
           .
           Among
           whom
           as
           there
           was
           the
           
           Cacique's
           own
           Son
           ;
           so
           both
           he
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           that
           marched
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Scots
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           behaved
           themselves
           with
           great
           Fidelity
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           Bravour
           ,
           as
           the
           sudden
           flight
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           would
           allow
           them
           occasion
           and
           opportunity
           of
           Manifesting
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           venture
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Scots
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           Just
           and
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           no
           ways
           Injurious
           to
           the
           rights
           of
           any
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           in
           all
           the
           steps
           which
           they
           have
           therein
           taken
           ,
           proceeded
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Measures
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           European
           Nations
           ,
           who
           have
           established
           Plantations
           in
           any
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           both
           Vindicate
           themselves
           from
           obnoxiousness
           to
           blame
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           do
           Justifie
           their
           claim
           of
           Right
           and
           Title
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           defending
           and
           upholding
           of
           them
           :
           but
           I
           may
           presume
           with
           Modesty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           Truth
           ,
           further
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           a
           Plantation
           or
           Colony
           settled
           by
           any
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           World
           whatsoever
           upon
           Juster
           principles
           ,
           or
           whose
           establishment
           hath
           been
           transacted
           ,
           with
           more
           
           Fairness
           and
           Candor
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           due
           respect
           to
           the
           reasonable
           pretences
           of
           every
           one
           that
           had
           but
           a
           shadow
           or
           seemingness
           of
           claim
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           a
           tender
           and
           full
           regard
           to
           the
           property
           and
           right
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           whose
           both
           consent
           and
           entreaty
           they
           have
           for
           authorizing
           them
           in
           what
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           Having
           then
           fully
           both
           declared
           and
           demonstrated
           the
           legality
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           having
           Planted
           a
           Colony
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           deduction
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           upon
           which
           that
           establishment
           is
           Founded
           and
           Built
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           it
           is
           evidently
           vindicated
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           exceptions
           and
           complaints
           that
           are
           or
           can
           be
           made
           against
           it
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           others
           charging
           it
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           invasive
           and
           criminal
           :
           It
           may
           possibly
           be
           said
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           tho'
           there
           be
           no
           Usurpation
           made
           thereby
           upon
           their
           Rights
           ,
           yet
           thro'
           the
           Adjacency
           and
           Nearness
           of
           that
           Plantation
           ,
           to
           the
           Colonies
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           allowed
           to
           be
           rightfully
           possessed
           of
           ,
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           the
           Scots
           have
           not
           acted
           so
           Kindly
           and
           Amicably
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           the
           subjects
           of
           a
           Prince
           and
           Potentate
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           a
           firm
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           under
           all
           the
           bonds
           and
           measures
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           tho'
           that
           Settlement
           ,
           be
           neither
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Violation
           of
           those
           terms
           of
           Decency
           ,
           and
           of
           Bienseance
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           among
           Monarchs
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           cordially
           United
           in
           Royal
           and
           Brotherly
           Correspondence
           and
           Amity
           ,
           as
           his
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           and
           the
           
             King
             of
             Spain
          
           are
           known
           to
           be
           .
           But
           in
           
           reference
           to
           that
           allegation
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           things
           which
           lie
           obvious
           to
           be
           offer'd
           .
        
         
           Namely
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           exception
           ,
           the
           Scots
           are
           only
           censurable
           for
           having
           trespass'd
           against
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           Punctilio's
           of
           what
           is
           call'd
           Genteel
           and
           good
           Breeding
           :
           But
           not
           for
           having
           offended
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           for
           having
           violated
           the
           Laws
           of
           Property
           .
           So
           that
           tho'
           they
           may
           not
           have
           acted
           so
           mannerly
           as
           some
           People
           would
           have
           had
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           done
           nothing
           that
           is
           unlawful
           and
           unrighteous
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           hitherto
           ever
           expected
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           requir'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           be
           deficient
           in
           a
           Complement
           ,
           should
           both
           neglect
           and
           abandon
           their
           Interest
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           whatsoever
           respect
           the
           Subjects
           of
           any
           Soveraign
           ought
           to
           have
           unto
           the
           Rules
           of
           complacence
           ,
           and
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           Royal
           Courtships
           ,
           by
           and
           according
           to
           which
           Crown'd
           Heads
           do
           conduct
           and
           govern
           themselves
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           while
           Matters
           regarding
           the
           Benefit
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           do
           fall
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           personal
           transactions
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           or
           do
           lie
           under
           private
           debates
           ,
           and
           antecedently
           to
           their
           being
           digested
           and
           concerted
           into
           Parliamentary
           Bills
           ,
           and
           before
           those
           Bills
           be
           ratify'd
           into
           Laws
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           into
           Acts
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           deference
           of
           that
           Nature
           payable
           ,
           nor
           any
           observance
           to
           be
           had
           of
           meer
           ceremonies
           of
           Courtship
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           dispenc'd
           with
           ,
           and
           superceded
           by
           a
           Statute
           ,
           and
           the
           affair
           wherein
           they
           were
           to
           have
           been
           practised
           ,
           is
           become
           authorized
           by
           a
           Municipal
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           Further
           it
           must
           necessarily
           also
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           place
           where
           the
           
             Caldionian
             Colony
          
           is
           establish'd
           ,
           is
           no
           nearer
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Plantations
           ,
           by
           its
           being
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           while
           in
           the
           alone
           and
           sole
           Possession
           of
           the
           Natives
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           so
           much
           reason
           or
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           Spaniards
           should
           fear
           the
           meeting
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           uncivil
           or
           hurtful
           from
           the
           Scots
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           and
           dread
           from
           the
           Indians
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           latter
           are
           not
           only
           a
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           People
           ,
           but
           their
           ancient
           ,
           inveterate
           ,
           implacable
           and
           mortal
           Enemies
           ;
           whereas
           the
           former
           ,
           are
           both
           a
           civil
           ,
           generous
           ,
           and
           Christian
           People
           ,
           trained
           up
           in
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           good
           Breeding
           ,
           Morality
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           governing
           themselves
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           who
           withal
           have
           never
           been
           in
           War
           ,
           nor
           are
           desirous
           to
           have
           any
           Hostility
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Alliances
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           of
           Spain
           ought
           to
           obviate
           all
           Jealousie
           in
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           of
           their
           having
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           either
           undecent
           or
           injurious
           offer'd
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           are
           Subjects
           under
           a
           Monarch
           that
           is
           in
           affinity
           with
           His
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           .
           Whereas
           thro'
           want
           of
           Leagues
           and
           Stipulations
           between
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           those
           Indians
           ,
           into
           whose
           Territories
           the
           Scots
           are
           receiv'd
           ,
           they
           had
           ground
           of
           being
           always
           and
           justly
           suspicious
           ,
           that
           such
           mischiefs
           would
           be
           done
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           power
           of
           those
           Natives
           could
           enable
           them
           to
           attempt
           and
           execute
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           if
           the
           adjacency
           and
           nearness
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Plantation
          
           unto
           the
           
             Spanish
             Colonies
          
           prove
           matter
           of
           offence
           unto
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           of
           complaint
           
           against
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           fault
           thereof
           is
           wholly
           to
           be
           lodg'd
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           blame
           ought
           entirely
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           .
           Seeing
           whatsoever
           the
           Scots
           are
           come
           into
           the
           possession
           and
           occupation
           of
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           just
           and
           legal
           Right
           thereunto
           ,
           from
           the
           grant
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           undoubted
           and
           true
           Proprietors
           thereof
           ;
           whereas
           the
           whole
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           do
           there
           possess
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Colonies
           which
           they
           have
           settled
           ,
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           done
           without
           the
           leave
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           rightful
           Owners
           .
           So
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           badness
           of
           their
           Title
           ,
           which
           flows
           from
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           is
           built
           upon
           their
           having
           unjustly
           invaded
           what
           belonged
           unto
           others
           ;
           the
           whole
           of
           a
           reasonable
           Accusation
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           just
           Complaint
           ,
           doth
           lie
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Plantations
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Scots
           proving
           legal
           and
           good
           ,
           thro'
           their
           having
           come
           to
           inhabit
           and
           settle
           with
           the
           allowance
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           invitation
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           the
           nearness
           of
           their
           Colony
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           them
           or
           it
           obnoxious
           to
           any
           just
           and
           rational
           Expostulations
           or
           Remonstrances
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           made
           better
           because
           of
           their
           Colonies
           being
           establish'd
           long
           ago
           ,
           or
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Scots
           render'd
           worse
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           having
           but
           lately
           begun
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           plant
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           one
           is
           good
           from
           the
           first
           moment
           ;
           whereas
           no
           length
           of
           time
           can
           ever
           make
           the
           claim
           of
           the
           other
           justifiable
           :
           For
           as
           all
           Lawyers
           do
           say
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Grotius
           ,
           That
           
             tempus
             in
             se
             nullam
             habet
             vim
             effectricem
             ,
          
           
           that
           a
           possession
           which
           is
           acquir'd
           unjustly
           at
           first
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           render'd
           just
           by
           a
           continuance
           in
           the
           long
           occupation
           of
           it
           :
           So
           a
           Title
           unto
           a
           Place
           ,
           and
           a
           Right
           in
           a
           Settlement
           ,
           by
           the
           grant
           and
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           true
           Proprietors
           ,
           is
           equally
           good
           ,
           just
           and
           valid
           in
           Law
           the
           first
           day
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           after
           the
           having
           been
           inherited
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           that
           nearness
           of
           the
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           to
           the
           Plantations
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           as
           some
           thro'
           ignorance
           of
           Maps
           and
           unacquaintedness
           with
           Journals
           ,
           may
           ,
           upon
           a
           general
           noise
           and
           clamour
           ,
           be
           inclin'd
           to
           imagine
           ;
           seeing
           none
           of
           the
           Settlements
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           are
           in
           the
           actual
           possession
           and
           occupation
           ,
           are
           within
           less
           distance
           than
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           Leagues
           of
           the
           Scots
           Plantation
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           not
           only
           to
           silence
           the
           report
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           adjacency
           between
           the
           Colonies
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           giving
           large
           bounds
           for
           determining
           between
           their
           Properties
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           for
           chalking
           out
           limits
           of
           division
           and
           separation
           betwixt
           what
           can
           any
           time
           resonably
           arise
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           be
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Claims
           .
           And
           as
           they
           who
           would
           extend
           their
           pretence
           of
           Right
           and
           Jurisdiction
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           Leagues
           beyond
           what
           they
           are
           actually
           possess'd
           of
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           enlarge
           it
           to
           a
           thousand
           ;
           so
           neither
           do
           the
           Titles
           of
           Princes
           unto
           their
           various
           and
           different
           Dominions
           and
           Territories
           depend
           upon
           the
           nearness
           unto
           ,
           or
           the
           remoteness
           of
           their
           Lands
           from
           each
           others
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           legal
           Property
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           
           and
           their
           being
           either
           in
           the
           actual
           possession
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           Countries
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           or
           Places
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           do
           depend
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           retaining
           a
           claim
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           hereditary
           Right
           which
           they
           have
           not
           renounced
           .
           But
           they
           must
           not
           only
           be
           strangely
           unacquainted
           with
           Histories
           as
           well
           as
           with
           Maps
           ,
           but
           stand
           ignorant
           of
           what
           every
           Traveller
           can
           inform
           them
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           know
           that
           even
           in
           Europe
           there
           are
           Soveraign
           Jurisdictions
           and
           Principalities
           ,
           surrounded
           by
           and
           inclosed
           within
           the
           Dominions
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           whereof
           among
           many
           others
           ,
           Orange
           and
           Avignion
           are
           undeniable
           Instances
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           the
           Lands
           and
           Territories
           of
           all
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           do
           live
           upon
           Continents
           ,
           must
           be
           Contiguous
           in
           some
           one
           place
           or
           another
           .
           And
           tho'
           the
           limits
           of
           some
           Princes
           Countries
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           places
           be
           divided
           from
           those
           of
           other
           Potentates
           by
           ridges
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           or
           by
           considerable
           Rivers
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           no
           otherwise
           distinguished
           and
           separated
           ,
           than
           by
           a
           road
           ,
           a
           hedge
           ,
           a
           brook
           ,
           or
           by
           erected
           Pillars
           of
           wood
           ,
           or
           by
           stones
           which
           are
           set
           up
           here
           and
           there
           .
        
         
           Finally
           that
           wherewith
           the
           Scots
           stand
           charged
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           are
           in
           this
           particular
           accused
           ▪
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           practised
           by
           all
           European
           Princes
           ,
           and
           States
           in
           most
           parts
           or
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           settled
           Colonies
           and
           Plantations
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           Infraction
           of
           the
           bonds
           of
           Amity
           and
           Alliances
           between
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           thought
           to
           trespass
           against
           the
           rules
           of
           Decency
           and
           Respect
           ,
           which
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Republicks
           ,
           
           are
           accustomed
           to
           render
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           assign
           many
           undeniable
           instances
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           confine
           my self
           to
           a
           few
           .
           'T
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           that
           all
           along
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africk
           ,
           and
           particularly
           on
           the
           River
           Gambe
           ,
           the
           
             English
             ,
             French
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Europeans
           ,
           have
           their
           settlements
           intermixed
           and
           contiguous
           ,
           without
           clamouring
           against
           or
           Impeaching
           of
           one
           an
           other
           ,
           on
           the
           score
           of
           Adjacency
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           
             Ceuta
             ,
             Tangier
          
           and
           Mamora
           ,
           do
           lie
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Morocco
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           have
           been
           possessed
           by
           ,
           and
           have
           belonged
           to
           different
           European
           Potentates
           ,
           without
           their
           complaining
           of
           one
           another
           upon
           that
           Motive
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           least
           contradicted
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           English
           and
           French
           have
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Plantations
           ,
           on
           the
           Island
           of
           Newfoundland
           ,
           where
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           time
           of
           actual
           War
           ,
           between
           these
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           they
           live
           in
           all
           friendliness
           together
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           following
           ,
           carrying
           on
           ,
           and
           promoting
           their
           several
           Fisheries
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           as
           many
           Seamen
           are
           bred
           as
           well
           as
           employed
           ,
           and
           Navigation
           greatly
           encreased
           ,
           and
           Multitudes
           of
           Ships
           advantageously
           used
           ;
           so
           with
           a
           little
           cost
           that
           is
           disbursed
           on
           Nets
           ,
           and
           on
           Diet
           for
           Saylers
           ,
           (
           which
           also
           turns
           to
           a
           National
           benefit
           and
           gain
           )
           there
           is
           more
           Wealth
           floweth
           annually
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           might
           ,
           if
           that
           Trade
           were
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           cultivated
           as
           it
           deserveth
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           one
           branch
           of
           our
           Manufacture
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           the
           Fabricking
           whereof
           to
           make
           it
           Mercantile
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           previous
           expence
           required
           .
           The
           same
           might
           be
           instanced
           with
           
           respect
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           St.
           
           Christopher's
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           half
           no
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           half
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           tho'
           neither
           of
           their
           shares
           be
           well
           peopled
           or
           Cultivated
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           may
           be
           also
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           Dutch
           and
           Portuguese
           have
           their
           different
           and
           respective
           Plantations
           ,
           on
           the
           coast
           of
           Brasile
           ,
           without
           any
           misunderstanding
           or
           quarrel
           between
           them
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           do
           pretend
           as
           much
           Right
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           .
           Yea
           the
           Island
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           which
           is
           Possessed
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           is
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           
             Porto
             Rico
          
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           occupation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           as
           also
           very
           near
           unto
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           lyeth
           the
           
             Crab
             Island
          
           ,
           which
           is
           pretended
           unto
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           were
           once
           Possessed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           do
           wonder
           they
           endeavour
           not
           to
           repossess
           themselves
           of
           ,
           seeing
           as
           it
           is
           now
           void
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           of
           very
           great
           importance
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           of
           wonderful
           usefulness
           to
           their
           Plantations
           ,
           were
           it
           in
           the
           English
           hands
           ,
           and
           secured
           by
           a
           good
           Military
           force
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           well
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           Murderd
           in
           ,
           or
           soon
           drove
           out
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           inhabit
           Porto-Rico
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           Paragraph
           with
           one
           instance
           more
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           whereas
           the
           English
           (
           as
           I
           intimated
           before
           upon
           another
           occasion
           )
           were
           in
           actual
           Possession
           of
           all
           the
           places
           adjacent
           to
           ,
           and
           Snrrounding
           the
           Mouhados
           ,
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           
             long
             Island
          
           and
           the
           Main
           ,
           and
           is
           sometimes
           reckoned
           a
           part
           of
           
             long
             Island
          
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           finding
           it
           unoccupied
           
           either
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           Europeans
           ,
           sat
           down
           and
           settled
           a
           Colony
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Peace
           between
           his
           
             Britannick
             Majesty
          
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           called
           their
           chief
           Seat
           and
           Fortification
           there
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             New
             Amsterdam
          
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           wholly
           encompassed
           by
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           immediately
           bordered
           upon
           the
           
             English
             Colonies
          
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           the
           interposure
           of
           a
           River
           .
           Whereof
           the
           English
           were
           so
           far
           from
           complaining
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           from
           making
           it
           a
           matter
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           Hostility
           between
           the
           English
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Belgick
             Republick
          
           ,
           that
           even
           upon
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           War
           1672
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           were
           alledged
           ,
           that
           could
           administer
           the
           least
           shadow
           for
           Justifying
           the
           commencement
           of
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           English
           who
           were
           the
           Aggressors
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Dutch
           having
           settled
           on
           the
           Mouhados
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           in
           the
           year
           1677
           ,
           was
           it
           ever
           brought
           under
           Debate
           ,
           in
           the
           Congress
           between
           the
           Plenipotentiaries
           of
           England
           and
           Holland
           .
           But
           after
           the
           re-entrance
           of
           those
           two
           powers
           again
           into
           terms
           of
           Amity
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           a
           private
           capitulation
           at
           London
           in
           the
           end
           of
           that
           year
           ,
           exchanged
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           )
           for
           Surinam
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           foregoing
           Exception
           made
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           having
           acted
           ,
           if
           not
           unjustly
           ,
           at
           least
           very
           disingenuously
           ,
           and
           unkindly
           in
           the
           settling
           of
           a
           Colony
           so
           near
           unto
           there
           Plantations
           ,
           having
           been
           fully
           considered
           in
           the
           last
           Paragraph
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           and
           vanity
           of
           it
           so
           abundantly
           laid
           open
           and
           Manifested
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           will
           offer
           to
           revive
           and
           insist
           upon
           it
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           without
           incurring
           the
           forfeiture
           
           of
           his
           reputation
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           examine
           the
           Pretension
           and
           Allegation
           ,
           of
           its
           being
           an
           Infraction
           of
           the
           Treaties
           and
           Alliances
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           of
           Spain
           ;
           for
           the
           Scots
           to
           have
           Landed
           and
           begun
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           ,
           upon
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           the
           rather
           bring
           this
           to
           an
           exact
           Scrutiny
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           particular
           and
           accurate
           disquisition
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           distinguishingly
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           positively
           asserted
           in
           the
           Memorial
           that
           was
           presented
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           by
           the
           command
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           In
           which
           that
           Fact
           of
           the
           Scots
           is
           stiled
           
             La
             rupture
             de
             L'alliance
             qui
             a
             este
             toûjours
             entre
             ces
             deux
             Couronnes
             ,
             Laquelle
             sa
             Majeste
             d'Espagne
             a
             observée
             jusques
             icy
             ,
             &
             observe
             tousjours
             fort
             Religieusement
             ,
             An
             Infraction
             of
             the
             Alliance
             which
             is
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             which
             His
             Spanish
             Majesty
             hath
             hitherto
             observ'd
             ,
             and
             will
             Religiously
             do
             so
             .
          
           Which
           Resolution
           of
           His
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           to
           keep
           and
           withal
           sacredness
           to
           observe
           the
           Alliances
           which
           he
           or
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           made
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Noble
           ,
           Princely
           and
           Christian
           (
           and
           which
           I
           wish
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           had
           better
           attended
           ,
           and
           acted
           more
           consonantly
           unto
           in
           their
           proc●edings
           since
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           affair
           ,
           but
           which
           hereafter
           we
           shall
           shew
           that
           they
           have
           not
           )
           so
           it
           deserveth
           to
           be
           corresponded
           with
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           like
           measures
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Veracity
           and
           Religion
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           disgraceful
           and
           ignominious
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sinful
           and
           criminal
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           account
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           for
           Monarchs
           to
           violate
           their
           Royal
           
           Compacts
           and
           Agreements
           ,
           whether
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           provocations
           administred
           to
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Confederacies
           and
           Covenants
           do
           become
           causally
           and
           morally
           dissolv'd
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           universally
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           that
           Potentates
           having
           made
           Compacts
           with
           their
           own
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           in
           Justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Truth
           and
           Honour
           ,
           to
           perform
           them
           ;
           much
           more
           must
           it
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           keep
           and
           observe
           the
           Agreements
           which
           they
           have
           made
           with
           Princes
           and
           States
           that
           have
           no
           dependance
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           upon
           an
           equal
           foot
           with
           themselves
           .
           Yea
           ,
           if
           a
           King
           cannot
           without
           Iniquity
           violate
           an
           Agreement
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           with
           Subjects
           that
           had
           been
           Rebels
           ,
           so
           as
           afterwards
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           which
           the
           Stipulation
           was
           ,
           as
           being
           pardon'd
           by
           the
           Tenor
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           much
           less
           can
           he
           break
           the
           Articles
           of
           an
           Alliance
           with
           Soveraign
           .
           Rulers
           ,
           who
           tho'
           they
           may
           have
           been
           Enemies
           unto
           him
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           been
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           
             Nor
             are
             any
             Persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             so
             much
             concern'd
             to
             be
             exact
             and
             punctual
             in
             keeping
             their
             Faith
             and
             in
             performing
             of
             their
             Promises
             as
          
           Princes
           
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             Motive
             of
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             Conscience
             :
             For
             as
          
           Padre
           Paolo
           
             says
             (
             alluding
             to
             a
             passage
             of
          
           Livy
           )
           That
           a
           Prince
           who
           violates
           his
           Word
           ,
           
           must
           invent
           a
           new
           Religion
           to
           make
           himself
           believ'd
           another
           time
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Oaths
           he
           made
           in
           the
           Religion
           he
           profess'd
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           bind
           him
           ;
           
             so
             there
             is
             more
             in
             that
             of
          
           Tacitus
           ,
           
             than
             many
             are
             aware
             
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
           Caeteris
           mortalibus
           in
           eo
           stare
           concilia
           ,
           
           quid
           conducere
           sibi
           putent
           principum
           diversam
           esse
           sortem
           ,
           quibus
           praecipua
           rerum
           ad
           famam
           dirigenda
           :
           That
           while
           all
           others
           may
           adapt
           their
           Projections
           and
           Conduct
           to
           their
           Interest
           ,
           it
           behoveth
           Princes
           to
           calculate
           their
           Designs
           ,
           and
           to
           manage
           all
           their
           Transactions
           and
           Administrations
           in
           subserviency
           to
           their
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           both
           a
           German
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           of
           France
           are
           reported
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           if
           Faith
           and
           Truth
           were
           lost
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Kings
           ;
           so
           whatsoever
           Stipulations
           have
           been
           made
           with
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           by
           His
           Majesty's
           Predecessors
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           Governors
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           the
           Rectors
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           they
           do
           no
           less
           oblige
           him
           who
           sits
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           been
           first
           stipulated
           ,
           and
           immediately
           contracted
           by
           himself
           .
           And
           as
           all
           the
           Leagues
           which
           are
           by
           Civilians
           stil'd
           Real
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           oblige
           the
           Contractors
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           succeed
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           governing
           Power
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           otherwise
           provided
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Alliance
           ,
           so
           all
           such
           Treaties
           ought
           to
           be
           even
           observ'd
           by
           them
           that
           are
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           Motives
           and
           Obligations
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           and
           Reason
           of
           their
           Civil
           and
           Political
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           render
           unto
           his
           Commands
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           For
           such
           Treaties
           and
           Alliances
           being
           transacted
           in
           the
           force
           of
           that
           political
           Power
           wherewith
           Rulers
           are
           vested
           over
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           being
           concerted
           and
           made
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           construction
           
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           Nations
           ,
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           People
           themselves
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           they
           are
           the
           deeds
           of
           those
           who
           are
           their
           Soveraigns
           .
           And
           indeed
           that
           is
           rightfully
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           by
           the
           
             Supreme
             Ruler
          
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Authority
           that
           is
           stated
           in
           him
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           consequentially
           to
           that
           Trust
           which
           the
           Subjects
           have
           repos'd
           in
           him
           .
           So
           that
           should
           the
           Scots
           ,
           thro'
           their
           Settling
           at
           Darien
           ,
           appear
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           having
           violated
           any
           Articles
           of
           solemn
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           of
           having
           acted
           contrary
           to
           any
           Clauses
           in
           public
           Leagues
           ,
           they
           would
           therein
           not
           only
           have
           done
           what
           was
           injurious
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           both
           disloyal
           and
           dishonourable
           to
           their
           own
           King.
           And
           as
           the
           Fact
           in
           the
           criminalness
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           originally
           and
           immediately
           only
           affect
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           ways
           imputable
           unto
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           save
           as
           he
           should
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           be
           a
           trespass
           against
           Treaties
           ,
           support
           and
           protect
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           bound
           both
           out
           of
           the
           Duty
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           His
           Majesty
           as
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           in
           Equity
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Deference
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           either
           to
           return
           home
           from
           Darien
           ,
           and
           abandon
           their
           Design
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           from
           having
           done
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           whereby
           Treaties
           and
           Alliances
           are
           violated
           .
           And
           if
           they
           cannot
           do
           the
           latter
           nor
           will
           do
           the
           former
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           will
           not
           only
           be
           highly
           justifiable
           in
           the
           disclaiming
           to
           countenance
           and
           defend
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           be
           oblig'd
           in
           Truth
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           ,
           to
           exert
           that
           Authority
           and
           Power
           which
           are
           plac'd
           in
           him
           over
           his
           People
           ,
           for
           to
           see
           right
           done
           unto
           the
           King
           
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           reparation
           made
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           instead
           of
           falling
           under
           the
           necessity
           of
           doing
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           will
           both
           so
           much
           injure
           ,
           disoblige
           and
           disgust
           the
           Scots
           Nation
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           it
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           only
           uphold
           and
           protect
           them
           ,
           without
           either
           prejudice
           to
           his
           own
           Reputation
           and
           Glory
           ,
           or
           any
           wrong
           done
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           is
           his
           Allie
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           indispensably
           oblig'd
           as
           he
           is
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           pursuance
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           Royal
           Grant
           ,
           to
           cover
           them
           from
           all
           the
           violences
           which
           shall
           be
           offer'd
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           do
           by
           demonstrating
           that
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           in
           their
           Landing
           and
           Settling
           at
           Darien
           ,
           is
           no
           ways
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           nor
           done
           in
           violation
           of
           any
           
             Leagues
             ,
             Treaties
          
           and
           Alliances
           betwixt
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           of
           Spain
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           challenge
           the
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Treaties
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           publick
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           Men
           are
           or
           may
           be
           acquainted
           with
           .
           For
           if
           Laws
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           do
           not
           bind
           and
           oblige
           ,
           antecedently
           to
           their
           being
           promulgated
           and
           publish'd
           ;
           much
           less
           are
           Subjects
           concern'd
           in
           the
           observation
           and
           keeping
           of
           Treaties
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           had
           due
           information
           and
           notice
           given
           of
           them
           .
           And
           should
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           such
           
             Federal
             Contracts
          
           which
           Civilians
           stile
           Personal
           ,
           and
           which
           do
           only
           respect
           the
           particular
           benefit
           of
           those
           Princes
           who
           do
           contract
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           terminate
           in
           their
           single
           and
           personal
           Interests
           ,
           without
           either
           affecting
           
           their
           People
           ,
           or
           their
           Heirs
           or
           Successors
           ,
           I
           say
           should
           be
           it
           allow'd
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           why
           these
           Stipulations
           should
           be
           promulgated
           and
           made
           publickly
           known
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           absolutely
           requisite
           ,
           that
           such
           Agreements
           and
           Compacts
           should
           be
           so
           divulged
           as
           that
           they
           may
           be
           generally
           understood
           ,
           wherein
           the
           several
           respective
           Interests
           of
           many
           and
           various
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           of
           different
           and
           distinct
           Soveraigns
           are
           both
           involved
           and
           adjusted
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           carriage
           and
           behaviour
           of
           their
           People
           and
           Subjects
           stand
           regulated
           towards
           one
           another
           in
           such
           and
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           such
           are
           the
           Leagues
           and
           Alliances
           pretended
           and
           referr'd
           unto
           in
           the
           case
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           only
           Treaties
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           those
           of
           Spain
           ,
           by
           which
           both
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           their
           Peoples
           respective
           concerns
           in
           America
           are
           adjusted
           and
           regulated
           ,
           and
           the
           carriage
           of
           their
           
             Britannick
             Majesty's
             Subjects
          
           towards
           the
           Subjects
           of
           their
           
             Catholick
             Majestie
          
           ,
           and
           reciprocally
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Manarchy
          
           towards
           them
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dominions
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           stand
           directed
           and
           are
           made
           governable
           ,
           are
           the
           Treaties
           of
           May
           13.
           1667
           ,
           and
           of
           July
           8.
           1670.
           
           Which
           as
           they
           are
           the
           only
           
             regulating
             Treaties
          
           between
           the
           two
           formention'd
           Monarchs
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           several
           Dominions
           ,
           Provinces
           and
           Possessions
           in
           America
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           by
           applying
           unto
           and
           consulting
           those
           
             Two
             Treaties
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           examine
           and
           decide
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           having
           landed
           and
           begun
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           have
           made
           themselves
           guilty
           
           of
           the
           Infraction
           of
           Alliances
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           psitively
           affirm
           ,
           and
           shall
           demonstratively
           prove
           ,
           that
           by
           those
           Facts
           they
           have
           not
           done
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           represented
           or
           esteemed
           .
           Seeing
           it
           will
           uncontrolably
           appear
           unto
           every
           one
           that
           will
           afford
           himself
           time
           and
           leisure
           to
           view
           the
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           to
           peruse
           the
           Articles
           concerted
           and
           agreed
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           meerly
           declarative
           of
           what
           was
           confess'd
           to
           be
           in
           the
           legitimate
           and
           rightful
           Possession
           of
           those
           two
           Kings
           ,
           and
           regulative
           of
           what
           should
           be
           the
           behaviour
           of
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Subjects
           towards
           each
           other
           in
           America
           ,
           as
           also
           restrictive
           with
           reference
           to
           their
           Claims
           of
           any
           Title
           or
           Right
           to
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           Islands
           and
           Territories
           ,
           which
           either
           of
           them
           were
           in
           the
           possession
           and
           occupation
           of
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           in
           no
           ways
           or
           manner
           exceptive
           of
           ,
           or
           preclusive
           from
           their
           settling
           Plantations
           in
           such
           other
           Conutries
           ,
           Districts
           and
           Places
           ,
           as
           were
           neither
           possess'd
           and
           occupy'd
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           other
           European
           Princes
           or
           States
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Treaty
           of
           1670
           ,
           is
           that
           whereby
           the
           mutual
           Interests
           and
           Possessions
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           of
           Spain
           are
           provided
           for
           and
           adjusted
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           intimate
           ,
           the
           occasion
           and
           reason
           of
           those
           Regulations
           ,
           which
           were
           concerted
           and
           made
           by
           that
           Alliance
           .
           Namely
           that
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           having
           antecedently
           thereunto
           laid
           Claim
           to
           all
           America
           ,
           as
           of
           right
           belonging
           unto
           His
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           having
           accounted
           all
           the
           Settlements
           of
           every
           one
           else
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           English
           within
           that
           vast
           Continent
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           the
           
             American
             Islands
          
           ,
           to
           
           have
           been
           so
           many
           Invasions
           upon
           their
           Right
           ,
           it
           was
           concerted
           and
           agreed
           
             by
             that
             Treaty
          
           ,
           that
           this
           universal
           claim
           and
           pretence
           of
           Title
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           should
           be
           renounc'd
           and
           disclaim'd
           .
           And
           that
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           in
           such
           Territories
           and
           Places
           where
           the
           English
           had
           planted
           ,
           should
           be
           confess'd
           and
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           legal
           ,
           rightful
           and
           good
           .
           Which
           was
           the
           sole
           and
           alone
           business
           that
           was
           design'd
           and
           compass'd
           in
           the
           foremention'd
           Treaty
           .
           For
           whereas
           by
           the
           Treaty
           of
           1667
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           a
           general
           and
           perpetual
           Peace
           concluded
           and
           established
           between
           the
           Dominions
           and
           Territories
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           those
           of
           Spain
           ,
           without
           the
           particularizing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           respected
           their
           several
           Plantations
           in
           America
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           had
           always
           question'd
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           to
           their
           American
           Plantations
           ;
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           an
           universal
           Title
           ,
           which
           they
           claim'd
           to
           all
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           had
           particularly
           controverted
           the
           Right
           of
           their
           
             Britannick
             Majesties
          
           to
           several
           Plantations
           which
           had
           been
           made
           by
           the
           English
           in
           the
           American
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           upon
           pretences
           and
           allegations
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           had
           forceably
           drove
           out
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           gotten
           into
           possession
           of
           several
           places
           that
           had
           formerly
           been
           enjoy'd
           and
           occupy'd
           by
           them
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           that
           upon
           these
           considerations
           ,
           that
           whole
           matter
           came
           under
           particular
           Regulation
           and
           Adjustment
           in
           the
           Treaty
           of
           1670
           ;
           in
           and
           by
           which
           the
           Right
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           Islands
           ,
           Provinces
           and
           Territories
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           possessed
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           
           wert
           in
           the
           actual
           occupation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           being
           confess'd
           ,
           and
           provision
           made
           for
           their
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           :
           There
           was
           likewise
           a
           formal
           and
           explicite
           Renunciation
           of
           all
           Claim
           made
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           whatsoever
           was
           in
           the
           English
           possession
           ;
           but
           not
           one
           word
           or
           syllable
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           once
           mention'd
           in
           that
           whole
           Treaty
           ,
           concerning
           and
           relative
           to
           such
           parts
           and
           places
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           at
           that
           season
           in
           the
           occupation
           of
           the
           one
           or
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           ,
           in
           consistency
           with
           good
           Sence
           and
           Reason
           ,
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           But
           that
           if
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           to
           all
           those
           Territories
           and
           Districts
           in
           America
           ,
           which
           were
           neither
           in
           the
           actual
           occupation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           European
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           should
           by
           that
           Treaty
           have
           been
           acknowledg'd
           to
           appertain
           and
           belong
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           their
           Title
           thereunto
           would
           have
           been
           specially
           inserted
           and
           declared
           ,
           with
           an
           express
           exclusion
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           should
           afterwards
           desing
           to
           be
           Planters
           in
           those
           void
           places
           of
           the
           Continent
           and
           Islands
           of
           America
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           been
           to
           be
           confess'd
           and
           own'd
           in
           that
           Treaty
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Continent
           and
           Islands
           that
           were
           not
           possess'd
           by
           Europeans
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           landing
           and
           settling
           there
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           plant
           ,
           without
           freedom
           and
           liberty
           previously
           granted
           by
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           specify'd
           as
           an
           act
           of
           Hostility
           and
           Infraction
           of
           the
           Alliances
           .
           So
           that
           there
           having
           been
           no
           such
           care
           taken
           ,
           nor
           provision
           made
           in
           the
           foremention'd
           Treaty
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           indispensible
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           
           which
           was
           thereby
           design'd
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           adjust
           and
           settle
           Matters
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           what
           each
           of
           those
           two
           Crowns
           were
           actually
           in
           possession
           of
           .
           And
           that
           they
           were
           left
           still
           under
           an
           equal
           freedom
           of
           settling
           in
           any
           new
           Places
           that
           were
           void
           and
           unoccupy'd
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           one
           than
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           fall
           into
           the
           thoughts
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           lost
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           who
           are
           a
           trading
           People
           ,
           and
           who
           finding
           their
           Interest
           and
           Profit
           in
           their
           West-India
           Plantations
           ,
           design'd
           to
           extend
           and
           enlarge
           them
           in
           whatsoever
           other
           parts
           of
           America
           they
           could
           ,
           where
           Settlements
           might
           be
           made
           ,
           without
           Invasion
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           Europeans
           ,
           should
           by
           that
           Treaty
           be
           concluded
           and
           stak'd
           down
           to
           plant
           in
           no
           other
           places
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           save
           in
           those
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           Colonies
           at
           that
           time
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           which
           was
           decided
           ,
           adjusted
           and
           stipulated
           in
           and
           by
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           amounted
           only
           to
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           7th
           
             Article
             ,
             The
             King
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           
             and
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             shall
             have
             ,
             hold
             ,
             and
             possess
             ,
             with
             full
             Right
             of
             Empire
             ,
             Property
             ,
             and
             Possession
             ,
             all
             Lands
             ,
             Regions
             ,
             Isles
             ,
             Colonies
             ,
             and
             Lordships
             ,
             situated
             in
             the
          
           West-Indies
           ,
           
             or
             in
             any
             part
             of
          
           America
           ,
           
             which
             His
             Majesty
             King
          
           Charles
           II.
           
             did
             then
             hold
             ,
             or
             which
             His
             Subjects
             did
             then
             possess
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             Controversy
             whatsoever
             was
             afterwards
             to
             be
             rais'd
             or
             mov'd
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             Matter
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             2dly
             ,
             That
             by
             the
          
           8th
           Article
           ,
           The
           Subjects
           of
           the
           said
           King
           should
           abstain
           from
           all
           Commerce
           and
           Navigation
           in
           the
           Ports
           ,
           Havens
           ,
           and
           Places
           ,
           having
           Forts
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           or
           Staples
           for
           Commerce
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Subjects
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           shall
           not
           Trade
           nor
           Sail
           into
           
           the
           Ports
           and
           Places
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           hath
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           nor
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           Trade
           or
           Sail
           to
           the
           places
           which
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           doth
           there
           possess
           ,
           without
           Licences
           mutually
           and
           reciprocally
           given
           in
           the
           words
           and
           terms
           ,
           which
           were
           specify'd
           and
           set
           down
           in
           a
           Schedule
           annex'd
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           From
           both
           which
           it
           doth
           demonstratively
           appear
           ,
           that
           all
           stipulated
           about
           and
           agreed
           unto
           in
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Kings
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           shall
           not
           only
           severally
           and
           respectively
           forbear
           the
           Invading
           of
           such
           others
           Territories
           ,
           and
           the
           injuring
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           Navigate
           ,
           nor
           Trade
           in
           the
           Ports
           and
           Staples
           that
           do
           belong
           unto
           either
           ,
           save
           under
           such
           provisions
           ,
           limitations
           and
           terms
           as
           are
           agreed
           upon
           and
           expressed
           .
           By
           neither
           of
           which
           are
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           or
           their
           Subjects
           shut
           out
           ,
           debarred
           or
           excluded
           ,
           from
           Sayling
           into
           such
           Ports
           ,
           Havens
           and
           places
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           setthing
           Plantations
           any
           where
           there
           ,
           as
           either
           are
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           or
           where
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           is
           not
           in
           possession
           and
           occupation
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           set
           this
           matter
           yet
           further
           in
           such
           a
           clear
           and
           distinct
           light
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           who
           are
           the
           most
           Prepossessed
           and
           Prejudiced
           ,
           may
           see
           ,
           and
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           have
           proceeded
           in
           the
           whole
           affair
           of
           their
           Calidonian
           Settlement
           and
           Plantation
           ,
           both
           according
           to
           the
           measures
           of
           Law
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           full
           deference
           and
           respect
           unto
           ,
           and
           an
           entire
           compliance
           with
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           publick
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           that
           of
           1670
           :
           I
           shall
           call
           over
           the
           Heads
           
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           make
           those
           reflection
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           Naturally
           suggest
           and
           offer
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           then
           it
           is
           Stipulated
           ,
           agreed
           and
           provided
           by
           the
           Second
           Article
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Firm
           and
           
             Vniversal
             Peace
          
           in
           America
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           Spain
           ,
           and
           between
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           States
           ,
           Plantations
           ,
           Colonies
           ,
           Forts
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Dominions
           which
           do
           belong
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           between
           the
           People
           and
           Inhabitants
           under
           their
           respective
           Obedience
           ,
           it
           doth
           from
           thence
           undeniably
           appear
           ,
           that
           as
           both
           the
           Kings
           were
           set
           upon
           an
           equal
           foot
           ,
           and
           did
           treat
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           Inhabitants
           that
           were
           under
           their
           respective
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           nor
           for
           any
           other
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           from
           thence
           no
           less
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           matters
           and
           things
           were
           left
           untouched
           ,
           and
           undetermined
           ,
           that
           did
           concern
           and
           relate
           unto
           such
           places
           and
           parts
           of
           America
           ,
           as
           were
           either
           wholly
           void
           and
           not
           at
           all
           Inhabited
           ,
           or
           that
           were
           inhabited
           only
           by
           the
           Native
           Indians
           ,
           which
           as
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           was
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           Landed
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           begun
           to
           settle
           ;
           so
           it
           doth
           in
           the
           way
           of
           necessary
           consequence
           from
           thence
           undeniably
           follow
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           said
           Article
           ,
           it
           remained
           Free
           and
           Lawful
           ,
           either
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           there
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           thereby
           any
           Violation
           ,
           or
           Infraction
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Alliances
           ,
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           of
           Spain
           .
           For
           in
           that
           the
           Right
           ,
           Titles
           and
           Claims
           ,
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           
           Spain
           ,
           are
           defined
           by
           and
           circumscribed
           unto
           such
           Regions
           ,
           Territories
           ,
           Plantations
           ,
           Colonies
           ,
           &c.
           as
           do
           severally
           and
           respectively
           ,
           belong
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           thereby
           made
           uncontrolably
           Manifest
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           Treaty
           had
           any
           Rights
           and
           Claims
           granted
           ,
           and
           allowed
           unto
           them
           in
           reference
           to
           any
           places
           in
           America
           ,
           further
           than
           as
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           save
           as
           those
           places
           were
           in
           and
           under
           their
           actual
           occupation
           .
           And
           consequently
           that
           by
           the
           chief
           purport
           and
           design
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           whole
           Tenor
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           it
           was
           left
           free
           for
           each
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           new
           acquisitions
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           new
           Plantations
           in
           such
           parts
           and
           places
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           whether
           upon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           or
           in
           Islands
           ,
           as
           were
           inhabited
           by
           the
           subjects
           of
           neither
           of
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           but
           were
           either
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           wholly
           void
           ,
           or
           possessed
           by
           the
           Native
           Indians
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           whereas
           it
           is
           Covenanted
           ,
           adjusted
           and
           provided
           by
           the
           Eighth
           Article
           ,
           that
           the
           subjects
           of
           their
           Britannick
           Majesties
           ,
           shall
           not
           Sail
           into
           ,
           nor
           Trade
           in
           such
           Ports
           ,
           Havens
           ,
           &c.
           as
           do
           belong
           unto
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           unless
           with
           leave
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           terms
           which
           are
           there
           specified
           ;
           it
           doth
           from
           thence
           evidently
           and
           unquestionably
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           Sail
           into
           ,
           and
           Trade
           in
           such
           other
           Ports
           and
           Places
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           the
           King
           of
           
           Spain's
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           the
           Port
           into
           which
           the
           Scots
           Sailed
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           establishing
           a
           Colony
           ,
           being
           neither
           then
           ,
           nor
           having
           been
           at
           any
           time
           since
           ,
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           their
           having
           so
           done
           ,
           altogether
           unaccusable
           of
           the
           being
           guilty
           
           of
           any
           crime
           or
           misdemeanor
           ,
           or
           of
           having
           in
           the
           least
           transgressed
           against
           publick
           and
           solemn
           Treaties
           .
        
         
           Further
           whereas
           it
           is
           concerted
           ,
           and
           agreed
           by
           the
           same
           Article
           ,
           that
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           should
           not
           Sail
           into
           any
           Ports
           or
           Havens
           ,
           that
           had
           Fortifications
           ,
           Magazins
           ,
           or
           Warehouses
           possessed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           it
           may
           from
           thence
           be
           Apodictically
           Inferred
           and
           Concluded
           ,
           that
           it
           continued
           Free
           and
           Lawful
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           Sail
           into
           Ports
           ,
           and
           to
           Trade
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           no
           Fortifications
           ,
           Magazins
           nor
           Warehouses
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           any
           appertaining
           unto
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           Both
           which
           being
           unquestionable
           with
           reference
           to
           Acla
           ,
           and
           the
           Creeks
           ,
           Ports
           ,
           Harbours
           and
           Places
           adjacent
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           may
           thereupon
           be
           Justly
           affirmed
           ,
           and
           solidly
           concluded
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Scots
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           ,
           were
           by
           that
           Treaty
           precluded
           and
           debarred
           from
           Landing
           ,
           Trading
           and
           Settling
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scots
           thro'
           their
           having
           sit
           down
           ,
           and
           become
           Planters
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           are
           altogether
           innocent
           of
           the
           Infraction
           of
           any
           such
           Alliances
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           agreed
           and
           provided
           by
           the
           
             tenth
             Article
          
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           the
           Ships
           that
           do
           belong
           to
           either
           of
           those
           Kings
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Subjects
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           shall
           by
           stress
           of
           Weather
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           be
           forced
           into
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           Creeks
           ,
           Bays
           ,
           or
           Ports
           belonging
           to
           the
           other
           in
           America
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           they
           shall
           be
           received
           kindly
           ,
           harbour
           safely
           ,
           and
           be
           treated
           with
           all
           Humanity
           and
           Friendship
           ;
           it
           may
           from
           thence
           be
           inferred
           and
           deduced
           ,
           that
           as
           
           both
           the
           Kings
           are
           thereby
           stated
           upon
           an
           equal
           bottom
           and
           foot
           ,
           and
           the
           rights
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           of
           each
           of
           them
           respectively
           are
           restricted
           and
           determined
           to
           particular
           Rivers
           ,
           Creeks
           ,
           Bays
           ,
           &c.
           so
           it
           is
           also
           thereby
           mutually
           confessed
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           other
           and
           of
           all
           those
           several
           Kinds
           ,
           in
           which
           neither
           of
           them
           have
           any
           Property
           ,
           Interest
           or
           Concernment
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           free
           for
           the
           Ships
           of
           either
           of
           them
           to
           Sail
           into
           such
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           what
           they
           wanted
           ,
           and
           the
           places
           afforded
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           there
           during
           their
           own
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           should
           judge
           to
           be
           for
           their
           Advantage
           and
           Interest
           ,
           without
           incurring
           the
           imputation
           of
           being
           accounted
           injurious
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           of
           becoming
           liable
           to
           a
           charge
           and
           complaint
           against
           them
           ,
           of
           having
           Violated
           Alliances
           .
           And
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           Port
           Acla
           being
           such
           ,
           the
           Scots
           might
           Sail
           thither
           ,
           land
           and
           settle
           there
           ,
           without
           either
           asking
           leave
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           of
           becoming
           thereupon
           censurable
           by
           them
           ,
           of
           having
           therein
           done
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           either
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           or
           an
           Infraction
           of
           Alliances
           and
           Treaties
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           Spain
           .
        
         
           Again
           whereas
           it
           is
           Concerted
           and
           Stipulated
           in
           the
           Fifteenth
           Article
           ,
           that
           Nothing
           in
           the
           said
           Treaty
           shall
           derogate
           from
           any
           Preheminence
           Right
           and
           Dominion
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Confederates
           in
           the
           
             American
             Seas
          
           ,
           Channels
           or
           Waters
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           and
           retain
           the
           same
           in
           as
           full
           and
           ample
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           of
           right
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           and
           
           under
           the
           provision
           ,
           that
           Navigation
           shall
           not
           be
           disturb'd
           ;
           I
           desire
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           Article
           that
           it
           may
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           how
           tho'
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           having
           made
           a
           claim
           of
           Privilege
           ,
           Pre-eminence
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           and
           over
           the
           
           American-Seas
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           ways
           granted
           and
           yielded
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           the
           right
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Seas
           left
           in
           the
           same
           state
           that
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           yet
           neither
           in
           that
           Article
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           claim
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Soveraignty
           or
           Dominion
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           either
           over
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           Continent
           or
           of
           Islands
           ,
           whereof
           neither
           they
           themselves
           were
           possess'd
           ,
           nor
           a
           right
           of
           Property
           and
           Dominion
           in
           and
           over
           them
           ,
           had
           been
           claimed
           by
           and
           granted
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           of
           which
           omission
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           reason
           assign'd
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           knew
           no
           claim
           of
           that
           Nature
           would
           have
           been
           allow'd
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           very
           mentioning
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           occasion'd
           a
           formal
           ,
           explicite
           ,
           and
           stipulated
           Reduction
           and
           Restriction
           of
           the
           pretensions
           of
           Title
           and
           Right
           in
           America
           to
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           what
           is
           actually
           occupy'd
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           have
           decided
           and
           determin'd
           by
           an
           express
           Contract
           and
           Stipulation
           to
           the
           making
           and
           rectifying
           whereof
           there
           was
           their
           own
           concurrence
           and
           consent
           .
           Tho'
           in
           Fact
           no
           Nation
           will
           grant
           them
           a
           right
           of
           Property
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           and
           over
           more
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           
             European
             Princes
          
           whatsoever
           hitherto
           done
           it
           .
           I
           do
           the
           rather
           make
           this
           observation
           ,
           in
           that
           a
           Claim
           of
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Soveraignty
           over
           Seas
           and
           Oceans
           ,
           is
           more
           liable
           to
           exceptions
           ,
           than
           
           a
           claim
           of
           Dominion
           over
           Lands
           ,
           either
           upon
           Continents
           or
           Islands
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           universally
           granted
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           capable
           of
           having
           their
           several
           just
           ,
           supreme
           and
           divided
           Properties
           in
           and
           over
           Lands
           ,
           and
           withal
           as
           generally
           deny'd
           ,
           that
           any
           Potentate
           whatsoever
           can
           rightfully
           claim
           a
           sole
           Property
           in
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           Seas
           ,
           preclusive
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           other
           Princes
           to
           Sail
           and
           Navigate
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           this
           one
           thing
           yet
           added
           ,
           as
           an
           indisputable
           evidence
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           confirmation
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           right
           of
           Property
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           and
           over
           any
           Lands
           ,
           Territories
           or
           Districts
           ,
           in
           
             America
             ,
             granted
          
           in
           the
           Treaties
           either
           of
           1667
           ,
           or
           of
           1670
           ,
           by
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           save
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           in
           actual
           Possession
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           English
           have
           since
           those
           Treaties
           sit
           down
           upon
           that
           part
           of
           America
           which
           is
           come
           to
           be
           call'd
           Pensilvania
           ,
           and
           have
           there
           establish'd
           large
           and
           flourishing
           Colonies
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           once
           offer'd
           to
           complain
           of
           it
           as
           a
           violation
           of
           Treaties
           and
           
             Alliances
             ▪
          
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           Having
           fully
           vindicated
           the
           
             Scots
             Settlement
          
           at
           Darien
           ,
           from
           the
           being
           either
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           or
           in
           opposition
           to
           publick
           Treaties
           and
           Alliances
           ,
           and
           having
           withal
           justify'd
           them
           both
           as
           to
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Steps
           and
           Methods
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           begun
           and
           have
           promoted
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           but
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           besides
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           reasonably
           alledg'd
           ,
           against
           either
           the
           Justice
           or
           the
           Equity
           of
           it
           .
           Namely
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           not
           only
           been
           esteem'd
           
           the
           Proprietors
           of
           that
           Isthmus
           by
           divers
           European
           Nations
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           been
           declar'd
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           accounted
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           English
           in
           two
           remarkable
           Instances
           .
           Whereof
           the
           First
           is
           ,
           That
           several
           English
           Merchants
           ,
           having
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           provided
           a
           Fund
           of
           settling
           a
           Plantation
           at
           Port-Royal
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           cutting
           of
           Logwood
           ,
           were
           refus'd
           the
           support
           and
           protection
           of
           the
           Government
           for
           carrying
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           only
           permitted
           to
           manage
           a
           Trade
           there
           at
           their
           own
           hazard
           and
           peril
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Second
           ,
           which
           comes
           closer
           to
           the
           Question
           which
           we
           have
           been
           debating
           ,
           It
           is
           said
           that
           certain
           English-men
           having
           undertaken
           to
           settle
           in
           Darien
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           proposal
           of
           it
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Trade
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           laid
           before
           the
           
             Lords
             Justices
          
           in
           His
           Majesty's
           absence
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           transmitted
           to
           the
           
             King
             Himself
          
           ,
           how
           that
           after
           a
           mature
           consideration
           ,
           it
           was
           judg'd
           and
           pronounc'd
           to
           be
           a
           Design
           and
           Project
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           an
           encroachment
           upon
           Spain
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           fall
           and
           abandon'd
           .
           And
           that
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Scots
           being
           parallel
           to
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           like
           censure
           ,
           and
           be
           judg'd
           invasive
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           tho'
           it
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           both
           obviated
           and
           answer'd
           in
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           yet
           in
           compassion
           as
           well
           as
           in
           condescension
           to
           the
           Infirmities
           and
           Weaknesses
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           and
           misled
           in
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           of
           Actions
           and
           Matters
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           by
           trifling
           Reasons
           and
           Considerations
           of
           very
           little
           moment
           ,
           
           especially
           when
           their
           Understandings
           have
           receiv'd
           a
           wrong
           byass
           ,
           and
           are
           previously
           too
           much
           over-rul'd
           by
           prepossessions
           and
           prejudices
           arising
           from
           National
           Pique
           ,
           or
           particular
           Envy
           ;
           I
           shall
           offer
           several
           things
           in
           way
           of
           Reply
           to
           what
           is
           alledg'd
           ,
           and
           bestow
           several
           Reflections
           upon
           it
           .
           Whereof
           some
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           more
           general
           respecting
           both
           the
           cases
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           particular
           relative
           unto
           each
           of
           them
           singly
           and
           apart
           .
           And
           tho'
           I
           shall
           behave
           my self
           in
           the
           whole
           with
           that
           Modesty
           and
           Deference
           towards
           His
           Majesty
           and
           them
           that
           have
           either
           had
           the
           universal
           Administration
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           give
           the
           least
           occasion
           for
           censure
           or
           blame
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           expect
           to
           be
           so
           far
           both
           indulg'd
           and
           justify'd
           in
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           legal
           and
           righteous
           Fact
           of
           a
           whole
           Kindom
           ,
           as
           not
           from
           too
           much
           Pusilanimity
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           or
           Sycophancy
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           suffer
           that
           Nation
           to
           lie
           under
           causeless
           suspicion
           of
           Injustice
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           way
           therefore
           of
           a
           
             general
             Reply
          
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           sentiments
           and
           opinions
           of
           no
           Body
           of
           Men
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           of
           a
           few
           Individuals
           ,
           are
           the
           Measures
           and
           Standards
           of
           Moral
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           are
           ;
           so
           the
           Acts
           and
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           People
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           are
           not
           to
           be
           finally
           decided
           and
           determin'd
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           legality
           ,
           or
           their
           illegality
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           judg'd
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           before
           Civil
           Tribunals
           ,
           and
           at
           Humane
           Benches
           ,
           save
           by
           the
           acknowledg'd
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           and
           the
           respective
           Municipal
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           .
           
           For
           tho'
           the
           projecting
           or
           the
           acting
           disagreably
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Board
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           cases
           prejudice
           the
           Undertakers
           and
           Doers
           ;
           yet
           that
           singly
           ,
           precisely
           ,
           and
           abstractedly
           ,
           doth
           neither
           render
           the
           Design
           nor
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           unwise
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           at
           any
           time
           unlawful
           and
           unjust
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           moreover
           unworthy
           the
           being
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           to
           be
           made
           between
           the
           discouraging
           a
           Projection
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           only
           in
           proposal
           and
           in
           Embryo
           ,
           and
           the
           condemning
           and
           rescinding
           it
           ,
           after
           it
           hath
           been
           put
           in
           Execution
           .
           Seeing
           by
           the
           first
           the
           Undertakers
           are
           only
           advis'd
           and
           caution'd
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           last
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           disoblig'd
           and
           disgusted
           ,
           but
           really
           prejudic'd
           and
           injur'd
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           There
           is
           likewise
           a
           great
           discrimination
           to
           be
           made
           between
           what
           is
           adviseable
           at
           one
           season
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           justifiable
           as
           well
           as
           prudential
           at
           another
           .
           For
           the
           exigencies
           which
           at
           one
           time
           we
           may
           be
           under
           ,
           of
           having
           the
           favour
           and
           assistance
           of
           a
           neighbouring
           Nation
           ,
           may
           render
           it
           impolitick
           to
           countenance
           that
           ,
           which
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           stand
           rescu'd
           from
           attendance
           to
           any
           other
           Measures
           ,
           save
           those
           of
           Law
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Truth
           ,
           it
           ▪
           were
           both
           to
           abandon
           and
           sacrifice
           our
           Interest
           to
           neglect
           it
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           The
           inhibiting
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           proceeding
           in
           the
           foremention'd
           Designs
           ,
           may
           have
           been
           founded
           upon
           such
           Motives
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           do
           no
           ways
           affect
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Scots
           have
           undertaken
           .
           Nor
           can
           the
           cases
           therefore
           be
           render'd
           parallel
           ,
           
           unless
           the
           circumstances
           could
           be
           made
           appear
           to
           be
           equal
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           being
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Inducements
           upon
           which
           the
           Resolutions
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           those
           English-men
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           their
           Cases
           should
           have
           been
           look'd
           upon
           by
           the
           Scots
           as
           presidents
           for
           their
           conduct
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           should
           have
           govern'd
           themselves
           by
           any
           rules
           ,
           save
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           and
           Profit
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           public
           Alliances
           ,
           and
           the
           Municipal
           Statutes
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           to
           be
           made
           between
           checking
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           a
           few
           private
           Men
           ,
           who
           possibly
           might
           be
           rather
           designing
           their
           own
           personal
           advantage
           ,
           than
           a
           National
           good
           ;
           and
           the
           crossing
           the
           unanimous
           Desires
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           knew
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           lawful
           in
           which
           they
           were
           engag'd
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           pursuing
           it
           was
           indispensably
           needful
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Welfare
           and
           Prosperity
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           whatsoever
           Authority
           His
           Majesty
           stands
           vested
           with
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           liberty
           his
           Ministers
           are
           allow'd
           to
           have
           in
           reference
           to
           affairs
           previously
           to
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           concerning
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           relation
           to
           Matters
           that
           do
           not
           directly
           fall
           under
           the
           Regulation
           of
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           ;
           yet
           they
           do
           become
           not
           only
           uncontrolable
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           even
           are
           not
           to
           be
           superceded
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           are
           once
           establish'd
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           by
           Charters
           .
           For
           such
           things
           as
           are
           once
           made
           lawful
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           are
           put
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           both
           of
           the
           King
           and
           of
           his
           Council
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           considering
           afterwards
           whether
           
           they
           be
           convenient
           .
           But
           having
           upon
           anotoer
           occasion
           mention'd
           this
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           insist
           upon
           it
           again
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             particular
             Reflections
          
           ,
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           make
           upon
           each
           of
           the
           Cases
           apart
           ,
           I
           shall
           dispatch
           them
           with
           what
           expedition
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           order
           that
           the
           Cases
           are
           laid
           down
           .
           In
           reference
           therefore
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Council
           of
           
           England's
           discouraging
           such
           
             English
             Merchants
          
           ,
           as
           had
           design'd
           to
           have
           settled
           at
           Port-Royal
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Bay
           of
           Campeachy
           ;
           I
           do
           say
           that
           there
           is
           no
           likeness
           ,
           alliance
           or
           affinity
           ,
           between
           what
           was
           intended
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           some
           
             English
             there
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Scots
           in
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           .
           In
           that
           the
           Bay
           of
           Campeachy
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Nicaragua
           ,
           within
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Stiapa
           ;
           which
           Dominion
           and
           Bishoprick
           ,
           being
           part
           of
           the
           ancient
           Empire
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           conquer'd
           after
           their
           usual
           way
           of
           Killing
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           converting
           the
           Land
           to
           their
           own
           use
           ,
           and
           unto
           which
           they
           have
           been
           confess'd
           to
           have
           a
           right
           by
           Prescription
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           parallel
           unto
           ,
           nor
           bear
           any
           similitude
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           establish'd
           their
           Colony
           of
           Calidonia
           ;
           seeing
           as
           the
           Isthmus
           was
           never
           any
           part
           either
           of
           the
           Mexican
           or
           the
           Peruvian
           Empires
           ;
           so
           that
           particular
           District
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           begun
           to
           settle
           a
           Plantation
           ,
           was
           never
           subdu'd
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           Natives
           at
           any
           time
           acknowldege
           their
           having
           Jurisdiction
           over
           them
           .
           So
           that
           tho'
           for
           the
           English
           to
           have
           settled
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Mexico
           ,
           might
           be
           accounted
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           
           Spaniards
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           no
           ways
           from
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           Scots
           to
           settle
           at
           Acla
           ,
           which
           had
           never
           been
           subdu'd
           or
           possess'd
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           held
           an
           Invasion
           upon
           any
           of
           the
           Territories
           ,
           or
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Crown
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           for
           the
           Council
           of
           England
           to
           have
           given
           permission
           to
           the
           English
           Subjects
           to
           Sail
           unto
           ,
           and
           to
           stay
           and
           cut
           Logwood
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Campeachy
           ,
           without
           the
           leave
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           was
           a
           greater
           encroachment
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           His
           
             Catholick
             Majesty
          
           ,
           than
           it
           would
           be
           to
           have
           the
           Scots
           authorized
           and
           justified
           in
           their
           erecting
           a
           Colony
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Isthmus
           where
           they
           landed
           and
           are
           sit
           down
           .
           Seeing
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Measures
           both
           of
           Justice
           and
           Amity
           ,
           for
           a
           Government
           to
           connive
           at
           an
           Invasion
           upon
           the
           Dominions
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           in
           whom
           a
           Title
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Property
           are
           allow'd
           to
           stand
           vested
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Territories
           ;
           whereas
           it
           interferes
           with
           no
           rules
           of
           Law
           ,
           Equity
           or
           Friendship
           ,
           for
           a
           Government
           to
           authorize
           and
           empower
           its
           Subjects
           to
           plant
           in
           a
           place
           where
           that
           Prince
           was
           never
           acknowledg'd
           (
           nor
           justly
           could
           be
           )
           to
           have
           a
           Soveraignty
           or
           Right
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Council
           of
           England
           may
           have
           been
           as
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           such
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Bay
           of
           Campeachy
           ,
           as
           doth
           debar
           and
           preclude
           all
           others
           from
           coming
           thither
           ,
           without
           obtaining
           of
           leave
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           other
           Courts
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           have
           thought
           that
           it
           was
           free
           for
           them
           to
           settle
           in
           that
           Bay
           ,
           without
           a
           Grant
           and
           Concession
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whereof
           there
           needed
           no
           other
           instances
           
           to
           be
           assigned
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           have
           several
           times
           been
           endeavouring
           to
           have
           settled
           on
           the
           
             River
             de
             Spiritu
             Sancto
          
           in
           that
           Bay
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           at
           this
           time
           designing
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           on
           the
           
             River
             Mischasipe
          
           upon
           the
           
             Mexican
             Gulph
          
           .
        
         
           Finally
           whatsoever
           the
           Council
           of
           England
           ,
           might
           have
           said
           to
           those
           English
           Merchants
           ,
           for
           discouraging
           their
           settling
           at
           
             Port
             Royal
          
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Mexico
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           unquestionably
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           project
           of
           the
           English
           for
           settling
           and
           cutting
           Logwood
           there
           ,
           obtained
           and
           took
           effect
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           had
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           Logwood
           in
           that
           place
           appropriated
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           cut
           and
           brought
           home
           for
           the
           accommodating
           of
           English
           Dyers
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Second
           Case
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Prohibition
           of
           those
           English
           Merchants
           and
           Traders
           ,
           to
           settle
           in
           Darien
           ,
           whose
           Proposals
           for
           the
           establishing
           a
           Plantation
           in
           that
           part
           of
           America
           ,
           had
           been
           laid
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Lords
             Justices
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           first
           place
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           circumstances
           of
           that
           being
           wholly
           unknown
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           assume
           the
           Confidence
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           any
           thing
           positively
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           particular
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           ,
           of
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           about
           it
           ,
           only
           it
           may
           not
           only
           be
           conjectured
           ,
           but
           affirmed
           with
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           the
           forbidding
           all
           proceedings
           in
           that
           enterprize
           ,
           was
           upon
           Motives
           of
           State
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           done
           because
           of
           the
           Inconveniencies
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           Juncture
           might
           have
           ensued
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
           illegality
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Proposal
           was
           made
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           in
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           a
           War
           against
           a
           Great
           and
           Powerful
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Spanish
           Dominions
           were
           the
           chief
           seats
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Ports
           and
           Havens
           of
           Spain
           absolutely
           needful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           extreamly
           useful
           ,
           for
           the
           management
           of
           our
           Commerce
           in
           the
           Mediteranean
           and
           Levant
           ,
           so
           the
           preserving
           of
           Spain
           firmly
           in
           the
           Alliance
           ,
           was
           upon
           many
           other
           accounts
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           enumerate
           )
           indispensably
           necessary
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           upholding
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           success
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Allies
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           Great
           Britain
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           whatsoever
           political
           Inducements
           ,
           that
           proposal
           was
           discountenanced
           ,
           and
           rejected
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           foot
           and
           motive
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           a
           right
           and
           property
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           Soveraignty
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           ,
           the
           whole
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           that
           would
           have
           been
           an
           acting
           in
           direct
           opposition
           ,
           to
           the
           general
           Foundation
           and
           Principle
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           English
           and
           all
           
             European
             Nations
          
           proceed
           upon
           ,
           in
           their
           establishing
           of
           Colonies
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           in
           Justification
           of
           the
           rightful
           and
           legal
           Dominion
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           over
           the
           Lands
           ,
           Territories
           ,
           Provinces
           ,
           Islands
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           acquired
           there
           :
           Namely
           that
           no
           ones
           right
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           doth
           extend
           beyond
           possession
           and
           occupation
           ;
           so
           it
           were
           to
           have
           debarred
           and
           shut
           out
           ,
           the
           English
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Europeans
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           erecting
           new
           Colonies
           in
           those
           places
           of
           America
           ,
           where
           the
           Spaniards
           
           are
           in
           the
           possession
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Dominion
           ;
           but
           from
           settling
           any
           New
           Plantations
           in
           such
           parts
           of
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           where
           the
           Natives
           are
           the
           sole
           Soveraigns
           and
           Occupiers
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           thing
           both
           so
           absurd
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           Interest
           ,
           Prosperity
           and
           Honour
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           to
           entertain
           an
           opinion
           inconsistent
           with
           good
           Manners
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           once
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           ,
           or
           any
           English
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           weak
           and
           imprudent
           ,
           and
           so
           neglectful
           of
           the
           Welfare
           and
           Glory
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           fall
           into
           such
           a
           pernicious
           measure
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           dup'd
           into
           it
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           to
           have
           been
           influenced
           to
           reject
           the
           foresaid
           Proposal
           ,
           upon
           the
           reasons
           and
           motives
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           having
           an
           Universal
           and
           a
           Sole
           Right
           in
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           to
           have
           acted
           in
           the
           highest
           way
           of
           Injustice
           to
           the
           Natives
           ,
           thro'
           the
           ejecting
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Property
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           and
           over
           those
           Lands
           and
           Territories
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           both
           the
           legal
           and
           rightful
           owners
           ,
           and
           the
           alone
           occupiers
           and
           possessors
           ,
           to
           a
           great
           extent
           of
           ground
           upon
           that
           Straight
           ,
           and
           thro'
           the
           vesting
           the
           Property
           and
           Dominion
           in
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Title
           or
           Claim
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           those
           Territories
           ,
           either
           by
           conquest
           or
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Indians
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           thing
           more
           disgraceful
           and
           unrighteous
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           undecent
           and
           unmannerly
           be
           conceived
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Administration
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           should
           act
           upon
           an
           Inducement
           ,
           that
           would
           
           import
           a
           robbing
           of
           the
           rightful
           Proprietosr
           of
           their
           Inheritances
           ,
           and
           a
           deposing
           of
           hereditary
           and
           legal
           Governours
           ,
           from
           their
           Lordships
           and
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           to
           place
           ;
           and
           settle
           them
           in
           others
           to
           whom
           they
           do
           no
           ways
           appertain
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           should
           we
           suppose
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lords
             Justices
          
           to
           have
           Prohibited
           the
           foresaid
           English
           Merchants
           and
           Traders
           to
           settle
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           have
           been
           an
           encroachment
           upon
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           they
           therein
           acted
           incongruously
           to
           the
           measures
           of
           other
           Princes
           and
           civil
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           both
           encouraging
           and
           endeavouring
           the
           Planting
           of
           Colonies
           upon
           or
           near
           to
           that
           Isthmus
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           respect
           had
           to
           the
           Claim
           and
           Title
           of
           his
           Catholick
           Majesty
           ,
           whereof
           having
           given
           an
           instance
           before
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           repeat
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           having
           represented
           and
           finished
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           account
           needful
           to
           be
           said
           for
           Justifying
           the
           
             Scots
             Settling
          
           a
           Colony
           at
           Darien
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           Justice
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           an
           Usurpation
           upon
           the
           right
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           nor
           to
           interfer
           with
           any
           Alliances
           between
           his
           Britannick
           Majesties
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ;
           and
           having
           vinvicated
           that
           Fact
           of
           theirs
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           exceptions
           which
           are
           made
           either
           against
           the
           lawfulness
           ,
           or
           the
           friendliness
           of
           it
           ;
           It
           will
           now
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           prudence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           decency
           to
           bespeak
           the
           favour
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           their
           being
           supported
           
           and
           protected
           in
           that
           undertaking
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           so
           much
           endeavour
           to
           perswade
           and
           influence
           them
           thereunto
           upon
           the
           Motives
           of
           generosity
           and
           Kindness
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           Inducements
           that
           they
           will
           find
           the
           doing
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           greatly
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Crown
           and
           Subjects
           of
           England
           .
           For
           as
           much
           might
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           done
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Scots
           by
           that
           powerful
           and
           opulent
           Nation
           ,
           upon
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           being
           not
           only
           Neighbours
           to
           one
           another
           upon
           the
           same
           Island
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Soveraignty
           and
           Government
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Monarch
           ;
           but
           because
           of
           the
           many
           Offices
           of
           Councel
           and
           Aid
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           since
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           mutually
           render'd
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           in
           particular
           ,
           hath
           espoused
           the
           concerns
           of
           England
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Singular
           Amity
           and
           with
           extraordinary
           fidelity
           and
           zeal
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           have
           seen
           them
           involved
           under
           difficulties
           and
           dangers
           ;
           so
           that
           which
           is
           now
           desired
           from
           the
           English
           towards
           the
           Scots
           is
           not
           near
           what
           the
           Ancestors
           of
           the
           former
           have
           render'd
           unto
           those
           of
           the
           latter
           heretofore
           ,
           In
           that
           besides
           their
           having
           had
           the
           Counties
           of
           
             Northumberland
             ,
             Cumberland
          
           ,
           and
           Westmorland
           several
           times
           granted
           and
           confirmed
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           in
           Fee
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           recompence
           for
           the
           Services
           and
           assistances
           which
           they
           had
           yielded
           unto
           the
           English
           ,
           in
           their
           distresses
           :
           We
           are
           assured
           by
           an
           English
           Writer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           provided
           for
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Law
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           should
           be
           held
           Denizons
           of
           England
           and
           enjoy
           the
           same
           privileges
           with
           themselves
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Aid
           which
           they
           had
           render'd
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           against
           the
           
           Danes
           and
           Norwegians
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           chuse
           to
           wave
           the
           laying
           the
           recollection
           and
           consideration
           of
           all
           or
           of
           any
           of
           these
           before
           them
           ,
           which
           touch
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           and
           shall
           think
           it
           more
           advisable
           to
           address
           them
           by
           other
           Topicks
           ,
           namely
           by
           those
           that
           shall
           refer
           to
           the
           Benefits
           of
           Strength
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           which
           will
           thereby
           accrue
           ,
           and
           redound
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           mighty
           and
           wealthy
           soever
           ,
           the
           Nation
           must
           in
           truth
           stand
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           also
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           great
           variety
           and
           plenty
           of
           Natural
           and
           Artificial
           productions
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           Country
           and
           the
           Dominions
           thereunto
           belonging
           do
           afford
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           the
           advantage
           of
           being
           furnish'd
           with
           Gold
           and
           
             Silver
             Mines
          
           ,
           which
           yield
           the
           Metal
           and
           Bullion
           that
           make
           the
           Funds
           of
           Trade
           ,
           raise
           the
           Bulworks
           of
           safety
           ,
           administer
           the
           Supplies
           of
           plenty
           and
           pleasure
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           enableth
           to
           muster
           Armies
           ,
           and
           equip
           Fleets
           in
           times
           of
           War.
           And
           tho'
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           means
           of
           their
           Manufactures
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Industry
           and
           their
           application
           unto
           ,
           and
           skill
           in
           the
           management
           of
           a
           large
           and
           universal
           Commerce
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           great
           Share
           of
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             West-Indies
          
           flowing
           annually
           unto
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           great
           hazard
           ,
           at
           much
           expence
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           been
           long
           out
           of
           their
           principal
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           possest
           of
           it
           in
           those
           methods
           .
           And
           it
           is
           also
           demonstrable
           ,
           that
           a
           much
           greater
           proportion
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           will
           both
           come
           into
           private
           Banks
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           public
           Exchequer
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           Scots
           having
           such
           Mines
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Colony
           
           of
           Darien
           ,
           than
           hitherto
           hath
           ,
           or
           ever
           can
           ,
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           meer
           Commerce
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           Nor
           ought
           it
           here
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           that
           the
           Mines
           in
           the
           occupation
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Darien
           ,
           which
           lie
           nearest
           ,
           to
           the
           plantation
           of
           Caledonia
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           work
           at
           present
           ,
           do
           so
           abound
           in
           the
           very
           Oare
           of
           Gold
           ,
           that
           every
           Negro
           whom
           they
           employ
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           gain
           daily
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           
           as
           much
           as
           doth
           amount
           after
           it
           is
           refined
           to
           
             thirty
             Lewis
             d'ors
          
           :
           whereas
           such
           as
           are
           employed
           in
           the
           
             English
             American
             Sugar
             Plantations
          
           ,
           which
           are
           reckoned
           to
           be
           the
           most
           profitable
           of
           any
           they
           have
           ,
           do
           not
           after
           all
           the
           expence
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           food
           ,
           cloaths
           ,
           and
           other
           accommodations
           ,
           earn
           above
           
             one
             hundred
             pound
             Sterling
          
           gain
           a
           head
           
             per
             annum
          
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           near
           so
           much
           in
           a
           whole
           year
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           bringeth
           in
           per
           week
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Goods
           and
           Commodities
           sent
           out
           of
           England
           to
           Spain
           ,
           which
           bring
           them
           returns
           in
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           will
           be
           transmitted
           immediately
           to
           Darien
           with
           more
           speed
           ,
           and
           at
           less
           expence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hazard
           ,
           than
           they
           go
           now
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Colonies
           in
           America
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             Cadiz
             ,
             Malaga
          
           and
           Sevil
           ;
           and
           the
           profit
           thereupon
           be
           much
           the
           greater
           to
           the
           English
           Merchants
           ;
           so
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           Treasure
           which
           cometh
           directly
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           upon
           the
           alone
           and
           single
           account
           of
           the
           Caledonian
           Company
           ,
           will
           in
           divers
           ways
           so
           circulate
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           at
           last
           to
           center
           in
           England
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           what
           must
           necessarily
           flow
           in
           thither
           in
           payments
           ,
           both
           for
           what
           of
           their
           own
           productions
           ,
           and
           what
           of
           Foreign
           goods
           that
           have
           been
           first
           imported
           
           to
           England
           ,
           will
           be
           called
           for
           and
           purchased
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           how
           much
           will
           come
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           spent
           there
           in
           ways
           of
           Diversion
           and
           Pleasures
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           it
           is
           too
           well
           Known
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           whose
           circumstances
           do
           quality
           them
           for
           and
           allow
           it
           ,
           have
           much
           in
           them
           of
           the
           humour
           and
           even
           Vanity
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           and
           are
           inclinable
           enough
           to
           spend
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           quantity
           of
           their
           Cash
           ;
           so
           thro'
           London's
           being
           the
           Metropolitical
           Seat
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           where
           the
           King
           has
           his
           residence
           ,
           the
           Court
           is
           kept
           ,
           and
           all
           grand
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           many
           of
           the
           most
           important
           concerns
           of
           particular
           men
           are
           transacted
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           certain
           to
           come
           thither
           in
           far
           greater
           Numbers
           than
           they
           now
           do
           ;
           some
           out
           of
           Courtship
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           complyance
           with
           the
           exigency
           of
           their
           affairs
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           maintain
           a
           Port
           ,
           and
           live
           at
           a
           Charge
           answerable
           to
           the
           weight
           and
           depth
           of
           their
           pockets
           .
           Which
           will
           not
           only
           be
           of
           great
           profit
           and
           advantage
           to
           the
           Northern
           roads
           ,
           thro'
           which
           they
           must
           go
           and
           return
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           which
           their
           Pleasure
           ,
           Health
           or
           Curiosity
           may
           tempt
           them
           ,
           but
           especially
           it
           will
           be
           of
           great
           advantage
           to
           London
           ,
           seeing
           besides
           what
           they
           will
           spend
           during
           their
           Residence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           making
           a
           figure
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           there
           ,
           they
           will
           also
           furnish
           themselves
           in
           that
           Metropolis
           with
           such
           accoutrements
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           provisions
           of
           houshold
           furniture
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           esteem
           to
           be
           needful
           either
           for
           their
           grandeur
           ,
           
           or
           their
           conveniency
           when
           they
           go
           home
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           English
           ,
           upon
           very
           easy
           and
           Honourable
           terms
           and
           conditions
           ,
           may
           be
           admitted
           into
           a
           Partnership
           in
           the
           Plantation
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           share
           of
           Trade
           with
           the
           Scots
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           will
           draw
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           all
           that
           is
           either
           Dug
           out
           of
           Mines
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           otherwise
           produced
           within
           the
           District
           of
           that
           Colony
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           whatsoever
           shall
           accrue
           to
           the
           Company
           ,
           by
           a
           Traffick
           drove
           at
           Darien
           ,
           directly
           and
           immediately
           into
           England
           ;
           so
           it
           will
           both
           greatly
           enlarge
           the
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           mightily
           encrease
           their
           Wealth
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Scots
           were
           so
           neighbourly
           and
           kind
           upon
           the
           enacting
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Company
           ,
           for
           Trading
           to
           Africa
           and
           the
           Indies
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           first
           Offer
           to
           the
           English
           of
           Joining
           in
           the
           Subscriptions
           to
           a
           Stock
           and
           Fund
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           become
           Partners
           with
           them
           in
           any
           Plantation
           they
           should
           settle
           ,
           and
           in
           whatsoever
           they
           should
           acquire
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           not
           only
           be
           hoped
           ,
           but
           confidently
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           now
           be
           opposite
           ,
           nor
           averse
           ,
           to
           the
           receiving
           them
           upon
           such
           terms
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           safe
           and
           creditable
           to
           both
           Kingdoms
           .
           Nor
           can
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           their
           approaching
           Session
           ,
           fall
           upon
           any
           matter
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           of
           more
           National
           concernment
           ,
           or
           from
           which
           more
           benefit
           will
           arise
           to
           the
           Government
           and
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           to
           consider
           and
           advise
           ,
           how
           the
           Kingdoms
           may
           become
           so
           Incorporated
           with
           respect
           to
           that
           Colony
           ,
           as
           that
           upon
           a
           congress
           between
           Commissioners
           ,
           authorized
           respectively
           
           by
           both
           Nations
           to
           treat
           and
           agree
           about
           it
           ,
           the
           terms
           upon
           which
           the
           English
           shall
           be
           admitted
           sharers
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           degree
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           Interest
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           received
           into
           ,
           may
           be
           Adjusted
           ,
           Defined
           and
           Stipulated
           .
        
         
           Further
           it
           is
           not
           unworthy
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           the
           French
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           being
           grown
           mighty
           in
           Naval
           Power
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           Rivals
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           prescribing
           unto
           others
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           terms
           of
           Navigating
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           what
           Ceremonies
           of
           respect
           ,
           Ships
           of
           War
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Trade
           ,
           shall
           pay
           to
           one
           another
           wheresoever
           they
           come
           to
           encounter
           in
           Sailing
           ;
           how
           that
           thereupon
           it
           is
           become
           the
           true
           Interest
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           have
           Scotland
           advanced
           into
           such
           a
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           able
           to
           provide
           ,
           Equip
           and
           Maintain
           ,
           good
           Squadrons
           of
           Men
           of
           War.
           Which
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           their
           attainment
           unto
           a
           considerable
           Foreign
           Trade
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           be
           enabled
           speedily
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           their
           Colony
           at
           Darien
           ,
           provided
           they
           be
           supported
           in
           it
           .
           And
           as
           Scotland
           ,
           upon
           their
           being
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           send
           out
           a
           Warlike
           Fleet
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           will
           in
           case
           of
           a
           War
           against
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           save
           England
           the
           trouble
           and
           charge
           of
           maintaining
           Men
           of
           War
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           covering
           that
           Nation
           from
           Invasion
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           several
           times
           both
           lately
           ,
           and
           more
           Anciently
           been
           forced
           to
           do
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           with
           confidence
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           neither
           France
           nor
           Holland
           will
           be
           very
           forward
           to
           quarrel
           with
           England
           ,
           
           when
           beside
           their
           own
           great
           Naval
           Power
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           a
           considerable
           Marine
           Strength
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           joyn
           and
           assist
           them
           .
           And
           should
           it
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           a
           War
           is
           not
           with
           Honour
           and
           Safety
           to
           be
           avoided
           between
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           either
           of
           those
           Nations
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           impossible
           ,
           that
           it
           lies
           within
           a
           probable
           view
           ,
           Scotland
           thro'
           having
           a
           potent
           Naval
           Power
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           will
           upon
           a
           conjunction
           in
           that
           case
           of
           its
           Strength
           with
           England
           ,
           give
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           such
           a
           Superiority
           over
           his
           Enemies
           in
           Number
           and
           Force
           of
           Ships
           ,
           as
           may
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Providence
           ,
           render
           him
           unquestionably
           victorious
           ,
           which
           will
           redound
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Profit
           and
           Glory
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           they
           only
           in
           such
           case
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           both
           to
           protect
           their
           own
           Trade
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           the
           English
           with
           a
           Squadron
           of
           Stout
           Men
           of
           War
           towards
           the
           encreasing
           of
           the
           Royal
           Navy
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Situation
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           conveniency
           of
           their
           Ports
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           cover
           and
           defend
           the
           trading
           Ships
           of
           England
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           their
           Navigation
           to
           
             Hamburgh
             ,
             Swedeland
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Muscow
             ,
             Greenland
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           is
           very
           needful
           to
           be
           kept
           safe
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Pitch
           ,
           Tarr
           ,
           Canvass
           ,
           Timber
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           divers
           other
           Commodities
           ,
           which
           are
           brought
           from
           those
           Parts
           ,
           whereof
           several
           ,
           if
           not
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           indispensibly
           necessary
           for
           the
           building
           ,
           repairing
           ,
           and
           equipping
           of
           Ships
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           so
           well
           had
           in
           other
           places
           .
        
         
         
           Further
           ,
           The
           more
           Rich
           and
           Opulent
           that
           the
           Scots
           do
           grow
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           speedily
           do
           ,
           by
           the
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           which
           will
           be
           dug
           out
           of
           the
           Mines
           of
           Darien
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Profits
           that
           will
           accrue
           from
           such
           other
           Productions
           ,
           as
           that
           Territory
           where
           they
           are
           so
           planted
           doth
           afford
           ,
           they
           will
           thereby
           be
           in
           the
           better
           State
           and
           Condition
           for
           granting
           larger
           supplies
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           than
           they
           hitherto
           could
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           administer
           ground
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           occasion
           ,
           for
           greatly
           lessening
           and
           moderating
           the
           Charge
           ,
           which
           England
           ,
           even
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           War
           ,
           hath
           heretofore
           been
           necessitated
           unto
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Scots
           have
           been
           at
           all
           times
           able
           ,
           and
           thereof
           given
           abundant
           proof
           during
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           to
           raise
           and
           muster
           great
           Numbers
           of
           as
           brave
           and
           well-disciplin'd
           Forces
           ,
           as
           any
           Nation
           of
           the
           World
           can
           afford
           ;
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Penury
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           consequence
           and
           effect
           of
           their
           want
           of
           Foreign
           Trade
           ,
           and
           of
           Colonies
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           great
           Wealth
           doth
           arise
           and
           flow
           into
           European
           Countries
           ,
           which
           their
           Plantation
           at
           Darien
           will
           soon
           cure
           ,
           remedy
           and
           relieve
           them
           against
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           grant
           Taxes
           ,
           nor
           advance
           Money
           that
           would
           have
           been
           sufficient
           for
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           Paying
           of
           their
           Troops
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           putting
           them
           upon
           the
           English
           Establishment
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           part
           an
           occasion
           ,
           both
           of
           those
           excessive
           impositions
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           which
           England
           became
           indispensibly
           oblig'd
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           projection
           and
           enacting
           of
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           incredible
           Debts
           which
           it
           hath
           contracted
           ,
           doth
           lye
           under
           ,
           and
           cannot
           speedily
           redeem
           it self
           
           from
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           how
           plentifully
           soever
           it
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           Men
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           Field
           very
           numerous
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           admirable
           Forces
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           rais'd
           within
           it self
           that
           vast
           proportion
           of
           Military
           Troops
           ,
           which
           were
           thought
           needful
           to
           be
           kept
           on
           foot
           during
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           to
           receive
           and
           maintain
           so
           many
           thousand
           of
           Scots
           Forces
           ;
           will
           it
           not
           therefore
           be
           of
           great
           advantage
           upon
           any
           Stress
           or
           Exigency
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           same
           or
           a
           greater
           proportion
           of
           Scots
           Forces
           to
           join
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           in
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           without
           
           England's
           becoming
           oblig'd
           either
           to
           subsist
           or
           to
           pay
           them
           ?
           and
           instead
           of
           having
           them
           upon
           Loan
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           great
           expence
           of
           English
           Treasure
           ,
           to
           obtain
           them
           as
           a
           Quota
           ,
           which
           their
           Neighbours
           and
           Friends
           will
           not
           only
           at
           all
           times
           be
           ready
           to
           grant
           and
           advance
           ,
           but
           to
           maintain
           at
           their
           own
           charges
           .
           And
           as
           it
           may
           be
           affirm'd
           under
           all
           the
           moral
           certainty
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           thro'
           their
           being
           upheld
           and
           defended
           in
           their
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           ,
           will
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           be
           render'd
           able
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           found
           ready
           and
           forward
           to
           come
           into
           those
           Measures
           of
           Conjunction
           and
           Union
           of
           Forces
           with
           England
           ,
           in
           all
           such
           Foreign
           Wars
           wherein
           they
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           embark
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           from
           thence
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           true
           Interest
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Scots
           not
           only
           preserved
           and
           protected
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           Plantation
           in
           Darien
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           them
           all
           the
           countenance
           and
           aid
           which
           they
           can
           ,
           against
           such
           ,
           whosoever
           they
           be
           ,
           
           that
           shall
           attempt
           either
           the
           troubling
           of
           them
           there
           ,
           or
           the
           driving
           them
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           represented
           and
           shew'd
           at
           large
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           will
           be
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Plantations
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           general
           growth
           and
           encrease
           in
           Trade
           ,
           and
           the
           rendring
           their
           whole
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           more
           secure
           and
           profitable
           than
           it
           has
           been
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Scots
           upheld
           in
           the
           possession
           which
           they
           have
           obtain'd
           upon
           the
           foremention'd
           
             American
             Isthmus
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           be
           successful
           and
           prosperous
           in
           the
           improvement
           and
           further
           extension
           of
           their
           Colony
           .
           But
           having
           said
           enough
           in
           a
           former
           Paragraph
           ,
           for
           the
           demonstrating
           of
           that
           beyond
           the
           being
           either
           deny'd
           or
           contradicted
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           being
           obvious
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           capable
           of
           thinking
           rationally
           and
           to
           any
           useful
           purposes
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           withal
           a
           Topick
           ,
           which
           every
           little
           and
           common
           Writer
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           will
           not
           fail
           (
           thro'
           inability
           to
           enlarge
           and
           employ
           their
           Conceptions
           about
           other
           things
           relative
           hereunto
           )
           to
           make
           their
           best
           and
           utmost
           of
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           decline
           the
           re-assuming
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           Head
           again
           here
           ,
           and
           shall
           address
           to
           the
           representation
           of
           one
           Medium
           of
           Argumentation
           ,
           whereby
           it
           will
           apodictically
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           Interest
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Scots
           preserved
           and
           defended
           in
           their
           Settlement
           at
           Darien
           .
        
         
           Namely
           ,
           That
           the
           conveniency
           of
           that
           place
           for
           an
           European
           Plantation
           ,
           being
           now
           better
           understood
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           wonderful
           Profits
           and
           Advantages
           that
           will
           flow
           from
           and
           accrue
           by
           it
           ,
           being
           more
           fully
           apprehended
           
           and
           more
           clearly
           discerned
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           were
           ;
           it
           will
           thereupon
           follow
           and
           ensue
           ,
           That
           should
           the
           Scots
           be
           drove
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           of
           some
           other
           Prince
           or
           State
           ,
           besides
           the
           Spaniards
           will
           possess
           themselves
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           whosoever
           it
           be
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           fatal
           consequence
           to
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ruinous
           to
           Scotland
           .
           Nor
           dare
           I
           entertain
           so
           unworthy
           and
           dishonourable
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           shew
           my self
           so
           ungrateful
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           unto
           which
           I
           owe
           more
           Thankfulness
           ,
           Service
           and
           Duty
           ,
           than
           ever
           I
           can
           be
           capable
           of
           paying
           ,
           as
           once
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           will
           be
           so
           unjust
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unkind
           ,
           either
           clandestinely
           and
           by
           connivance
           ,
           to
           be
           accessary
           to
           the
           wresting
           of
           that
           Plantation
           out
           of
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Scots
           ;
           or
           so
           ungentile
           as
           well
           as
           unfriendly
           ,
           as
           singly
           and
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           conjunction
           and
           confederacy
           with
           others
           ,
           to
           drive
           and
           compel
           them
           from
           thence
           by
           force
           .
           Seeing
           as
           endeavours
           and
           attempts
           of
           those
           kinds
           ,
           would
           not
           only
           appear
           so
           shamefully
           scandalous
           to
           all
           the
           sober
           ,
           wise
           and
           righteous
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World
           would
           reproach
           them
           for
           the
           Treachery
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           Imprudence
           and
           Folly
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           beget
           that
           bitter
           and
           implacable
           hatred
           in
           the
           Scots
           Nation
           against
           England
           ,
           as
           would
           excite
           and
           kindle
           those
           Desires
           and
           Flames
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           as
           no
           length
           of
           time
           will
           ever
           allay
           ,
           nor
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           Prince
           entit'led
           to
           both
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           extinguish
           or
           to
           prevent
           the
           fatal
           consequences
           of
           .
        
         
         
           And
           tho'
           the
           Power
           and
           Strength
           of
           Scotland
           may
           be
           look'd
           upon
           with
           Derision
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           when
           compar'd
           with
           the
           Force
           and
           Might
           of
           England
           ;
           yet
           should
           first
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           then
           War
           arise
           between
           these
           two
           Nations
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           foretold
           ,
           without
           pretending
           to
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           mischievous
           beyond
           expression
           to
           both
           ,
           tho'
           in
           the
           issue
           it
           may
           prove
           more
           ruinous
           to
           the
           one
           than
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           quarrel
           rais'd
           between
           the
           Kingdoms
           upon
           that
           motive
           and
           account
           ,
           will
           produce
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           dismal
           effects
           ,
           than
           the
           War
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           I.
           
           did
           ,
           whereof
           a
           judicious
           Historian
           hath
           left
           this
           wise
           and
           memorable
           Observation
           ,
           that
           
             Angliam
             vehementer
             concussit
             ,
             &
             Scotorum
             nomen
             fere
             delevit
             ;
             It
             wonderfully
             shook
             and
             weaken'd
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             almost
             exterminated
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             the
          
           Scots
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           so
           obvious
           to
           be
           foreseen
           and
           discern'd
           by
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           gives
           himself
           the
           freedom
           of
           thinking
           ,
           especially
           considering
           the
           present
           circumstances
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           its
           no
           less
           potent
           than
           envious
           Enemies
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           other
           accounts
           ,
           which
           I
           decline
           the
           mentioning
           of
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           undecent
           ,
           nor
           savour
           of
           undue
           boldness
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           advise
           the
           application
           of
           the
           power
           of
           England
           for
           driving
           the
           Scots
           out
           of
           Darien
           ,
           can
           design
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Nations
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           them
           when
           divided
           and
           weaken'd
           a
           prey
           unto
           those
           who
           long
           to
           subdue
           and
           destroy
           both
           .
           But
           as
           England
           is
           a
           Nation
           of
           more
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           ,
           than
           from
           their
           own
           inclination
           and
           choice
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           
           to
           such
           a
           design
           against
           the
           Scots
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           a
           more
           sagacious
           and
           wise
           People
           ,
           than
           either
           to
           consent
           unto
           ,
           or
           to
           connive
           at
           their
           being
           wheedled
           and
           drawn
           into
           it
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Scots
           having
           no
           ground
           or
           reason
           for
           apprehensions
           and
           fears
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           will
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           concur
           and
           assist
           to
           their
           being
           expell'd
           from
           thence
           ,
           nor
           I
           hope
           supinely
           and
           tamely
           look
           on
           until
           it
           be
           effected
           :
           All
           the
           jealousie
           and
           dread
           is
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           French
           or
           the
           Dutch
           may
           co-operate
           and
           contribute
           towards
           it
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           that
           in
           case
           the
           Spaniards
           alone
           should
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           accomplish
           it
           ,
           thro'
           the
           Scots
           wanting
           ,
           and
           being
           refus'd
           sufficient
           and
           seasonable
           support
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           so
           potent
           in
           Land
           Forces
           and
           Fleets
           of
           War
           ;
           should
           by
           way
           of
           after
           game
           ,
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           get
           into
           possession
           of
           it
           .
           And
           under
           the
           power
           of
           which
           of
           these
           two
           Nations
           soever
           it
           shall
           chance
           to
           fall
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           of
           equal
           ,
           but
           of
           very
           fatal
           consequence
           ,
           even
           to
           England
           .
        
         
           For
           suppose
           that
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           People
           that
           do
           extraordinarily
           well
           understand
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           who
           never
           miss
           the
           going
           into
           all
           the
           Measures
           and
           Methods
           whereby
           they
           may
           promote
           it
           ;
           (
           witness
           their
           Conduct
           and
           Management
           not
           many
           years
           ago
           at
           Bantam
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           a
           sort
           of
           ill-natur'd
           Men
           among
           our selves
           ,
           their
           coming
           thereupon
           into
           the
           late
           Revolution
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           kindness
           either
           to
           our
           Religion
           or
           Laws
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           King
           
           James's
           revenging
           that
           action
           upon
           them
           ,
           )
           I
           say
           suppose
           that
           they
           upon
           the
           Scots
           being
           expell'd
           
           from
           Darien
           ,
           should
           find
           themselves
           able
           ,
           as
           undoubtedly
           they
           are
           willing
           ,
           to
           settle
           a
           Colony
           there
           ,
           the
           consequences
           thereof
           towards
           England
           are
           at
           present
           as
           obvious
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           hereafter
           be
           infallibly
           fatal
           and
           ruinous
           .
        
         
           For
           besides
           the
           advantage
           that
           such
           a
           Plantation
           will
           give
           them
           ,
           of
           engrossing
           and
           monopolizing
           in
           a
           little
           time
           unto
           themselves
           the
           whole
           Trade
           of
           the
           
             East-Indies
             ,
             China
          
           ,
           and
           Japan
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           most
           of
           the
           
             American
             Traffick
          
           ,
           especially
           that
           which
           is
           mainly
           profitable
           of
           it
           :
           they
           will
           moreover
           by
           that
           addition
           of
           Wealth
           to
           the
           Treasure
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           already
           ,
           which
           the
           Gold
           and
           
             Silver
             Mines
          
           of
           Darien
           will
           inconceivably
           and
           speedily
           yeild
           them
           ,
           be
           not
           only
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           sole
           Arbiters
           of
           Affairs
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           be
           able
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           neither
           wise
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           be
           safe
           to
           lie
           at
           their
           discretion
           ,
           to
           rob
           England
           both
           of
           the
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           Narrow-Seas
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           freedom
           of
           Navigation
           into
           any
           places
           of
           the
           Baltick
           ,
           the
           Mediterranean
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           save
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           permit
           and
           licence
           them
           .
           But
           tho'
           this
           be
           a
           Subject
           worthy
           to
           be
           enlarg'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           deserveth
           to
           have
           an
           ample
           detale
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           withal
           it
           were
           not
           difficult
           to
           do
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           might
           awaken
           England
           out
           of
           its
           drousie
           and
           lethargical
           Temper
           ,
           yet
           for
           reasons
           which
           need
           not
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           but
           may
           readily
           be
           guess'd
           at
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           nor
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           prosecute
           it
           any
           further
           .
        
         
         
           However
           should
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           upon
           Motives
           which
           may
           lie
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           whereof
           we
           can
           have
           no
           information
           ,
           decline
           interposing
           in
           that
           affair
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           encouraging
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           drive
           the
           Scots
           out
           of
           Darien
           ,
           or
           the
           endeavouring
           to
           establish
           a
           Colony
           there
           themselves
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           be
           expell'd
           ;
           yet
           who
           knoweth
           but
           that
           the
           French
           may
           co-operate
           towards
           the
           first
           in
           order
           to
           their
           obtaining
           and
           compassing
           of
           the
           latter
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           as
           mischievous
           ,
           if
           not
           much
           more
           ,
           in
           the
           effects
           and
           consequences
           of
           it
           to
           England
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           should
           fall
           under
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           .
           And
           we
           have
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           be
           apprehensive
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           have
           some
           such
           design
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           observe
           how
           jealous
           and
           importunate
           they
           have
           been
           and
           still
           are
           in
           their
           offers
           of
           assistance
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           for
           the
           dislodging
           of
           the
           Scots
           ;
           which
           every
           wise
           and
           thinking
           Man
           must
           believe
           to
           be
           done
           in
           prospect
           of
           advantage
           to
           accrue
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           any
           benefit
           which
           they
           intend
           shall
           result
           thereby
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           it
           needful
           to
           give
           along
           deduction
           of
           the
           mischiefs
           that
           may
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           all
           probability
           will
           ensue
           ,
           upon
           the
           Settlement
           of
           a
           Colony
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           Darien
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           to
           the
           affecting
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           being
           so
           obvious
           that
           they
           cannot
           escape
           the
           views
           of
           any
           who
           have
           Eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           will
           but
           vouchsafe
           to
           open
           them
           .
           Nevertheless
           in
           order
           to
           the
           awakening
           thoughts
           in
           such
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           exercise
           themselves
           in
           Speculations
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           briefly
           intimate
           a
           few
           things
           ,
           
           which
           carry
           their
           own
           evidence
           along
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Namely
           ,
           that
           should
           the
           French
           become
           possest
           of
           any
           part
           of
           Darien
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           that
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           erected
           their
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           ,
           they
           would
           thereby
           be
           wonderfully
           enabled
           ,
           both
           to
           disturb
           the
           Trade
           of
           England
           in
           all
           their
           West-India
           Plantations
           ,
           and
           for
           making
           encroachments
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           best
           and
           most
           profitable
           Colonies
           .
           And
           if
           what
           the
           Author
           of
           
             an
             Essay
             upon
             ways
             and
             means
             ,
          
           
           doth
           say
           of
           the
           danger
           and
           damage
           that
           by
           the
           French
           settling
           at
           Meschasipi
           ,
           will
           arise
           to
           England
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           American
           Traffick
           and
           Plantations
           ,
           deserveth
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           as
           undoubtedly
           it
           doth
           ;
           much
           more
           is
           their
           establishing
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           the
           same
           motives
           and
           reasons
           seasonably
           thought
           of
           and
           prevented
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           may
           be
           very
           rationally
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           French
           once
           possessed
           of
           such
           a
           considerable
           Port
           in
           Darien
           as
           
             Port
             Acla
          
           is
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           long
           continue
           contented
           with
           that
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           endeavouring
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Acquisition
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           whole
           Ishhmus
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           would
           lay
           the
           Foundation
           of
           their
           becoming
           Powerful
           over
           the
           
             Northern
             Ocean
          
           ,
           and
           afford
           them
           wonderful
           means
           and
           opportunities
           of
           extending
           their
           Trade
           ,
           to
           the
           
             East-Indies
             ,
             China
          
           and
           Japan
           ,
           and
           of
           getting
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           be
           Masters
           of
           the
           rich
           and
           beneficial
           Commerce
           ,
           that
           is
           carried
           on
           and
           managed
           by
           Europeans
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           it
           would
           infallibly
           put
           them
           into
           a
           capacity
           and
           condition
           ,
           of
           gaining
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           the
           
           Soveraignty
           both
           of
           Mexico
           and
           Peru.
           It
           being
           both
           certain
           and
           evident
           beyond
           all
           denial
           ,
           that
           with
           fewer
           than
           ten
           Thousand
           well
           disciplined
           Troops
           ,
           they
           may
           wrest
           both
           those
           Empires
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           also
           whatsoever
           they
           do
           Possess
           besides
           upon
           the
           
             American
             Continent
          
           .
           Seeing
           as
           the
           apparent
           weakness
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           there
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           Impression
           ,
           and
           attacks
           of
           a
           few
           Battallions
           of
           good
           Military
           and
           Regular
           Forces
           ;
           
           so
           it
           is
           Morally
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           have
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Criolians
           (
           who
           are
           such
           as
           are
           born
           in
           America
           of
           Spanish
           Parents
           )
           as
           well
           as
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           old
           
             Native
             Indians
          
           ,
           to
           rescue
           those
           Countries
           and
           Provinces
           from
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           .
           Which
           how
           fatal
           it
           would
           be
           to
           the
           European
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ruinous
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           represent
           and
           prove
           .
        
         
           Further
           should
           the
           French
           become
           once
           possessed
           of
           any
           part
           of
           Darien
           ,
           and
           obtain
           the
           occupation
           of
           the
           Gold
           and
           
             Silver
             Mines
          
           which
           are
           there
           ,
           it
           would
           after
           that
           be
           in
           vain
           to
           contest
           or
           withstand
           their
           Pretension
           of
           succeeding
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dominions
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
           For
           as
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           alledge
           in
           Justification
           of
           its
           Right
           and
           Title
           ,
           of
           Succession
           to
           that
           Monarchy
           ,
           should
           his
           present
           Catholick
           Majesty
           die
           ,
           without
           Issue
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           like
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           have
           already
           powerful
           Forces
           for
           the
           seconding
           and
           making
           good
           their
           Claim
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           beyond
           contradiction
           that
           
           were
           they
           once
           Masters
           of
           those
           Mines
           ,
           which
           lie
           within
           the
           District
           where
           the
           Scots
           have
           their
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           ,
           it
           would
           after
           that
           be
           impossible
           to
           defeat
           and
           prevent
           them
           in
           their
           pretensions
           ,
           seeing
           they
           would
           not
           only
           thereby
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           possess
           themselves
           with
           ease
           of
           the
           many
           and
           Rich
           Provinces
           which
           the
           Spanish
           Crown
           hath
           in
           America
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           be
           furnished
           with
           a
           Fund
           of
           Treasure
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           all
           those
           numerous
           Troops
           without
           burden
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           think
           needful
           to
           keep
           on
           foot
           in
           Europe
           ,
           for
           the
           asserting
           of
           their
           Right
           of
           succession
           to
           that
           Monarchy
           .
           And
           I
           may
           Justly
           as
           well
           as
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           single
           supporting
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           settlement
           at
           Darien
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           subservient
           and
           effectual
           for
           the
           obstructing
           of
           the
           French
           in
           that
           design
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Alliances
           that
           can
           be
           made
           in
           Europe
           against
           it
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           Issue
           and
           Event
           signifie
           ,
           without
           the
           preservation
           of
           that
           Colony
           .
           And
           indeed
           God
           in
           his
           wise
           Providence
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           adjusted
           the
           Scots
           settling
           there
           at
           this
           Juncture
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           a
           means
           and
           expedient
           of
           obstructing
           the
           French
           from
           succeeding
           in
           their
           pretension
           ,
           if
           others
           will
           have
           but
           eyes
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           prudence
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Finally
           it
           is
           not
           unworthy
           the
           being
           considered
           ,
           what
           Jealousies
           all
           Nations
           in
           this
           European
           part
           of
           the
           World
           have
           of
           late
           entertained
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           general
           belief
           they
           have
           imbibed
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           French
           were
           aspiring
           after
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Monarchy
          
           .
           And
           was
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           this
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           obviating
           it
           on
           the
           t'other
           ,
           the
           pretended
           reasons
           of
           the
           
           late
           Confederacy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           War
           that
           proved
           so
           Bloody
           and
           Expensive
           ,
           which
           tho'
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           given
           some
           check
           and
           interruption
           unto
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           far
           from
           having
           either
           made
           the
           French
           deposite
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           from
           having
           so
           weakned
           and
           disabled
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           the
           prosecution
           and
           compassing
           thereof
           Impracticable
           .
           Yea
           I
           may
           venture
           upon
           all
           the
           Topicks
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Politicks
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           that
           it
           is
           Impossible
           to
           hinder
           and
           disappoint
           it
           ,
           may
           they
           be
           but
           connived
           at
           ,
           in
           the
           obtaining
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Gold
           and
           
             Silver
             Mines
          
           ,
           which
           lie
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           District
           of
           the
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           .
           Whereas
           if
           the
           Scots
           be
           protected
           and
           upheld
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           will
           those
           Treasures
           flow
           from
           thence
           into
           Britain
           ,
           as
           will
           so
           enrich
           his
           Majesties
           Exchequer
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           only
           make
           his
           own
           Dominion
           the
           happiest
           and
           most
           opulent
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           balance
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           whole
           Universe
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           render
           himself
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           the
           unquestionable
           Arbiters
           of
           all
           affairs
           and
           transactions
           ,
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           European
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           saving
           all
           Europe
           ,
           from
           the
           Deluge
           and
           Inundation
           of
           a
           French
           Conquest
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           let
           me
           in
           the
           next
           place
           be
           allow'd
           to
           subjoin
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           Scotland
           should
           be
           able
           of
           it self
           to
           defend
           and
           maintain
           their
           Colony
           against
           the
           machinations
           and
           assaults
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           without
           the
           assistance
           and
           support
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           hoped
           they
           may
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           will
           not
           only
           lose
           the
           Honour
           and
           Thanks
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Privileges
           and
           Advantages
           which
           thro'
           countenancing
           and
           aiding
           
           of
           them
           they
           might
           have
           been
           partakers
           of
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           have
           been
           secur'd
           of
           the
           perpetual
           Friendship
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           experienc'd
           the
           happy
           effects
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           can
           give
           no
           just
           offence
           to
           such
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           as
           are
           endow'd
           with
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           to
           have
           it
           plainly
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           Scotland
           find
           it self
           too
           weak
           to
           withstand
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           may
           joyn
           their
           Power
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           for
           dislodging
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           find
           themselves
           abandon'd
           by
           England
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           fear'd
           that
           they
           may
           call
           in
           some
           Neighbouring
           Monarch
           or
           State
           to
           their
           Succour
           and
           Support
           ,
           tho'
           the
           doing
           it
           will
           infallibly
           be
           reckon'd
           ,
           and
           deservedly
           too
           ,
           a
           trespass
           against
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           Fealty
           and
           Loyalty
           .
           And
           the
           Scots
           being
           naturally
           a
           warm
           People
           ,
           too
           much
           verifying
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           
             Scotorum
             ingenia
             sunt
             fervida
          
           ,
           which
           vulgarly
           goes
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           sooner
           be
           hurry'd
           into
           such
           an
           irregular
           and
           unlawful
           course
           ,
           by
           reflecting
           ,
           that
           since
           both
           the
           Nations
           came
           under
           one
           Soveraign
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           much
           less
           esteemed
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           fewer
           Privileges
           in
           England
           ,
           than
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           between
           the
           Crowns
           they
           did
           before
           .
           Whereof
           the
           reason
           is
           obvious
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           England
           being
           the
           powerful
           and
           opulent
           Nation
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           King
           Resident
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           thereby
           the
           more
           easily
           influence
           him
           to
           be
           kinder
           to
           them
           than
           to
           the
           Scots
           .
           For
           tho'
           I
           hope
           that
           they
           will
           never
           be
           tempted
           to
           run
           into
           such
           a
           Method
           ,
           and
           do
           also
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           no
           provocations
           may
           
           force
           them
           upon
           it
           ,
           yet
           whosoever
           will
           either
           consider
           ,
           the
           Nature
           and
           Temper
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           make
           reflections
           upon
           Late
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           more
           Ancient
           Precedents
           ,
           may
           find
           matter
           of
           apprehension
           and
           jealousie
           administred
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           impossible
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           looks
           like
           a
           moral
           certainty
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           There
           being
           nothing
           more
           natural
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           usual
           ,
           than
           for
           Communities
           and
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           individual
           and
           particular
           Men
           ,
           when
           either
           unkindly
           treated
           by
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           distressed
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           seek
           for
           succour
           and
           relief
           wheresoever
           they
           can
           obtain
           it
           .
           And
           to
           cite
           the
           Testimonies
           and
           Examples
           that
           do
           aver
           and
           confirm
           this
           ,
           would
           be
           both
           to
           transcribe
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Histories
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           Detale
           and
           Memoirs
           of
           the
           behaviour
           of
           vast
           numbers
           of
           private
           Persons
           .
           Nor
           doth
           it
           in
           such
           a
           case
           come
           much
           under
           Peoples
           consideration
           how
           far
           such
           a
           procedure
           will
           be
           accounted
           Criminal
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           held
           impeachable
           ;
           Interest
           in
           such
           circumstances
           out
           balancing
           Duty
           ,
           and
           present
           inconveniencies
           stifling
           Fears
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           what
           may
           be
           future
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unworthy
           of
           remark
           what
           Mr.
           Littleton
           ,
           Brother
           to
           this
           present
           Speaker
           ,
           broadly
           insinuates
           concerning
           Barbados
           ,
           
           when
           he
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           whole
           Plantation
           ,
           thought
           themselves
           severely
           dealt
           with
           by
           the
           Government
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           dreaded
           ,
           least
           under
           such
           discouragements
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           run
           into
           Merthods
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           as
           irreconcilable
           to
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           
           be
           contrary
           to
           their
           Inclinations
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           forc'd
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           firmly
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Crowns
          
           ,
           if
           apply'd
           unto
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           their
           aid
           crav'd
           ,
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           own
           and
           espouse
           their
           concern
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           apprehended
           and
           fear'd
           in
           more
           special
           manner
           ,
           least
           under
           such
           melancholy
           menacing
           and
           distressful
           circumstances
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           make
           their
           address
           unto
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           France
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           the
           agreeableness
           in
           temper
           and
           humour
           ,
           between
           the
           Scots
           and
           the
           French
           ,
           more
           than
           between
           any
           two
           Nations
           in
           Europe
           ,
           the
           old
           Affinity
           that
           was
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           which
           redounded
           mutually
           to
           each
           of
           them
           by
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           wholly
           forgotten
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Ancient
           Alliance
           of
           Scotland
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           brave
           Troops
           wherewith
           upon
           all
           occasions
           they
           supplyed
           the
           French
           ,
           were
           the
           unhappy
           means
           of
           the
           English
           losing
           all
           those
           Noble
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           vast
           Territories
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           once
           rightfully
           possessed
           in
           France
           ,
           so
           the
           Scots
           are
           upon
           every
           unkind
           carriage
           of
           England
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           too
           apt
           to
           remember
           the
           Honours
           and
           opulent
           Fortunes
           ,
           which
           divers
           of
           them
           attained
           unto
           during
           their
           long
           and
           faithful
           league
           with
           the
           French.
           Nor
           have
           they
           reason
           much
           to
           question
           ,
           but
           should
           they
           renew
           their
           old
           Confederacy
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           call
           for
           assistance
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           would
           be
           soon
           reinstated
           there
           in
           all
           the
           ancient
           Privileges
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           which
           were
           enjoyed
           by
           them
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           such
           who
           are
           chiefly
           concerned
           in
           
           the
           business
           of
           Darien
           ,
           become
           liberally
           rewarded
           and
           recompenced
           for
           throwing
           themselves
           into
           the
           arms
           of
           the
           French
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           chief
           and
           first
           Rank
           of
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           would
           be
           courted
           to
           accept
           General-Commands
           ,
           Mareschal-Staffs
           ,
           Ducal-Coronets
           ,
           and
           Annual
           Pensions
           ,
           answerable
           to
           those
           of
           Princes
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           which
           their
           Ancestors
           formerly
           had
           .
        
         
           Nor
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           over-look'd
           ,
           how
           the
           Scots
           even
           since
           their
           Vnion
           with
           England
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           King
           ,
           have
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           His
           Britannick
           Majesty
           ,
           sought
           the
           Protection
           of
           France
           ,
           when
           they
           conceiv'd
           themselves
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           Invaded
           by
           England
           .
           It
           being
           too
           well
           known
           to
           admit
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           when
           King
           Charles
           I.
           was
           advised
           and
           influenc'd
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           withstanding
           what
           they
           call'd
           Invasion
           upon
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           how
           they
           apply'd
           themselves
           unto
           France
           for
           assistance
           ;
           inscribing
           their
           Petition
           and
           Memorial
           to
           Lewis
           XIII
           .
           
             Au
             Roy.
          
           For
           which
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           charg'd
           both
           with
           Treachery
           and
           Rebellion
           by
           the
           Court
           Party
           ,
           yet
           that
           Act
           of
           the
           Scots
           was
           not
           so
           heinously
           resented
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           to
           deserve
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           and
           upbraided
           at
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Rippon
           .
           Nor
           will
           the
           Zeal
           ,
           or
           rather
           Biggotry
           of
           the
           present
           French
           King
           be
           of
           much
           signification
           for
           diverting
           them
           from
           begging
           his
           protection
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           see
           themselves
           likely
           to
           be
           ruin'd
           in
           their
           present
           design
           ,
           thro'
           their
           being
           assaulted
           by
           Spain
           and
           abandon'd
           by
           England
           .
           As
           knowing
           that
           the
           State
           Wisdom
           of
           Lewis
           XIV
           .
           will
           as
           much
           over-rule
           his
           warmth
           for
           the
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           that
           of
           Henry
           II.
           of
           France
           ,
           when
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Scotland
           resisted
           such
           as
           they
           said
           would
           Persecute
           them
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           his
           Daughter-in-law
           .
           That
           King
           being
           recorded
           to
           have
           said
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           
             We
             must
             commit
             the
             Souls
             of
          
           Scots-men
           
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             difficulty
             enough
             to
             rule
             the
             Consciences
             of
             such
             as
             are
          
           French.
           Neither
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           pass'd
           over
           without
           observation
           ,
           that
           the
           application
           which
           the
           Scots
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           I.
           made
           to
           Lewis
           XIII
           .
           was
           not
           very
           long
           after
           his
           having
           subdu'd
           his
           Subjects
           at
           Rochel
           ,
           and
           wrested
           the
           
             Cautionary
             Towns
          
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Reformed
           Subjects
           .
           Which
           open'd
           the
           way
           to
           all
           the
           Mischief
           and
           Ruin
           that
           have
           overtaken
           them
           since
           .
           Nevertheless
           this
           must
           be
           said
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           Motive
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           from
           Indignation
           against
           France
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           late
           and
           present
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Protestants
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           carry
           their
           Resentments
           higher
           for
           the
           affront
           put
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Act
           for
           a
           
             Company
             to
             Trade
             in
          
           India
           and
           Africa
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           warmly
           express
           their
           displeasure
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           interposure
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Envoy
           at
           the
           Courts
           of
           Lunenburgh
           ,
           and
           his
           Resident
           at
           Hamburgh
           ,
           who
           by
           menaces
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           gentler
           Methods
           ,
           both
           deter'd
           and
           discourag'd
           the
           Hamburghers
           from
           contributing
           to
           their
           Stock
           and
           Capital
           ,
           and
           from
           joyning
           in
           the
           establishment
           and
           promotion
           of
           the
           Plantation
           and
           Trade
           ,
           which
           the
           Scots
           were
           about
           to
           Settle
           and
           Embark
           in
           .
           For
           as
           it
           would
           not
           but
           wonderfully
           surprize
           the
           Scots
           
           to
           find
           their
           Undertaking
           ,
           and
           particularly
           their
           transaction
           with
           the
           Hamburghers
           for
           Subscriptions
           and
           Aid
           ,
           not
           only
           stil'd
           
             The
             Action
             of
             some
             private
             Men
             ,
             who
             neither
             had
             Credentials
             ,
             nor
             were
             any
             other
             ways
             authorized
             by
             His
             Majesty
             ,
          
           when
           they
           stood
           warranted
           in
           the
           one
           and
           t'other
           by
           the
           King's
           Charter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           it
           represented
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Governors
           of
           that
           Free
           City
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             would
             regard
             all
             Proceedings
             with
             the
          
           Scots
           
             in
             that
             affair
             ,
             as
             an
             affront
             to
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             revenge
             himself
             of
             it
          
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           astonishment
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Envoy
           and
           Resident
           ,
           persevered
           to
           oppose
           them
           in
           all
           their
           transactions
           at
           Hamburgh
           ,
           until
           they
           had
           frustrated
           and
           defeated
           them
           in
           what
           they
           were
           about
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Tullibarding
           and
           Ogilvis
           ,
           His
           Majesty's
           
             Two
             Scotch
             Secretaries
          
           ,
           had
           declar'd
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           
             Council
             general
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             that
             they
             stood
             empower'd
             by
             the
             King
             to
             signifie
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             His
             Majesty
             would
             give
             order
             to
             the
             said
             Envoy
             and
             Resident
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             His
             Majesty's
             Name
             and
             Authority
             for
             obstructing
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Company
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             Trade
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Hamburgh
           .
        
         
           Nor
           ought
           it
           to
           give
           offence
           unto
           any
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           possibly
           alarm
           a
           great
           number
           of
           judicious
           and
           thinking
           People
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           represented
           and
           publish'd
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           opposition
           made
           and
           given
           by
           His
           Majesty's
           said
           Envoy
           and
           Resident
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           transacting
           with
           the
           Hamburghers
           ,
           was
           previous
           and
           antecedent
           unto
           any
           knowledge
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           or
           could
           possibly
           attain
           unto
           ,
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           Territory
           ,
           
           or
           Country
           ,
           where
           the
           Scots
           had
           design'd
           to
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Colony
           .
           For
           as
           none
           of
           the
           very
           Directors
           of
           the
           Company
           had
           ,
           until
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           come
           to
           any
           fix'd
           Resolution
           where
           they
           should
           attempt
           the
           beginning
           and
           carrying
           on
           a
           Plantation
           ;
           so
           posteriorly
           to
           its
           having
           been
           agreed
           upon
           and
           concerted
           by
           those
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           determination
           thereof
           was
           referr'd
           by
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           secretly
           conceal'd
           and
           kept
           faithfully
           undiscover'd
           ,
           that
           neither
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           least
           made
           acquainted
           with
           it
           .
           And
           consequently
           that
           the
           foresaid
           Envoy
           and
           Resident
           ,
           being
           altogether
           ignorant
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Company
           intended
           to
           seek
           and
           pursue
           a
           Foreign
           Settlement
           for
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           might
           not
           be
           in
           some
           Region
           or
           Province
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           both
           agreeable
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           subservient
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           England
           ,
           their
           interposing
           so
           zealously
           and
           industriously
           with
           the
           Hamburghers
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           could
           neither
           be
           upon
           motives
           of
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           or
           of
           respect
           and
           deference
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           meer
           disaffection
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           from
           an
           aversion
           to
           the
           welfare
           and
           prosperity
           of
           that
           People
           .
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           worth
           those
           Gentlemens
           recollecting
           ,
           what
           heretofore
           befell
           
             Archbishop
             Laud
          
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           for
           having
           medled
           in
           Scots
           affairs
           beyond
           their
           Posts
           ,
           tho'
           with
           the
           Countenance
           and
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           King
           Charles
           I.
           Who
           notwithstanding
           their
           being
           Persons
           of
           incomparable
           Talents
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           most
           elevated
           Stations
           
           and
           illustrious
           Characters
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           upon
           the
           arising
           of
           a
           misunderstanding
           between
           that
           Prince
           and
           his
           English
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           thro'
           the
           necessity
           that
           the
           latter
           stood
           in
           of
           having
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           in
           the
           difference
           that
           sprung
           up
           between
           them
           and
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           were
           sacrific'd
           in
           order
           to
           appease
           and
           gratifie
           the
           Scots
           ,
           rather
           than
           for
           any
           treasonable
           Crimes
           that
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           foresee
           that
           it
           will
           be
           here
           objected
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           English
           to
           countenance
           and
           uphold
           the
           Scots
           in
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Conspiracy
           against
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           concurring
           in
           what
           will
           be
           highly
           prejudicial
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Traffick
           of
           the
           
             English
             American
             Plantations
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           of
           England
           it self
           .
           And
           that
           not
           only
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           general
           Share
           in
           Trade
           which
           the
           Scots
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           
             Calidonian
             Company
          
           may
           speedily
           grow
           up
           unto
           ;
           but
           because
           of
           the
           great
           Immunities
           in
           Freedom
           from
           
             Taxes
             ,
             Customs
          
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Impositions
           whatsoever
           ,
           which
           are
           granted
           unto
           their
           Company
           for
           21
           Years
           ,
           while
           the
           English
           Traffick
           is
           by
           so
           many
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           clogg'd
           and
           over-loaded
           with
           them
           .
           To
           which
           Exception
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           such
           a
           full
           and
           sufficient
           Reply
           in
           the
           few
           following
           Reflections
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           both
           the
           frivolousness
           and
           indiscretion
           of
           it
           will
           be
           made
           obvious
           ,
           and
           render'd
           apparent
           to
           every
           Man
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           judgment
           and
           temper
           enough
           to
           weigh
           things
           in
           equal
           and
           just
           Scales
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           thing
           therefore
           which
           I
           would
           offer
           to
           be
           consider'd
           is
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           hazard
           of
           succeeding
           in
           the
           founding
           and
           establishing
           of
           a
           New
           Colony
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           Treasure
           that
           must
           inevitably
           be
           expended
           in
           order
           thereunto
           so
           large
           ,
           before
           any
           considerable
           reimbursements
           can
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           extremely
           difficult
           by
           any
           propos'd
           Immunities
           and
           Privileges
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           gain
           those
           that
           have
           Money
           ,
           and
           who
           know
           how
           to
           make
           other
           improvements
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           forward
           ,
           liberal
           ,
           and
           zealous
           of
           entring
           into
           and
           promoting
           such
           a
           Design
           .
           And
           if
           we
           will
           but
           cast
           our
           Eye
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           look
           at
           present
           into
           Germany
           ,
           and
           observe
           the
           encouragements
           propos'd
           to
           the
           Vaudois
           ,
           and
           the
           
             French
             Refugees
          
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           will
           settle
           in
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           protected
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           season
           ,
           when
           they
           neither
           know
           how
           to
           be
           harbour'd
           ,
           nor
           to
           subsist
           ,
           any
           where
           else
           ;
           we
           shall
           not
           wonder
           that
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           thought
           the
           granting
           of
           all
           those
           Privileges
           and
           Immunities
           needful
           for
           the
           prevailing
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           engage
           in
           a
           design
           ,
           the
           Scene
           whereof
           lay
           so
           remote
           ,
           and
           the
           Difficulties
           and
           Charges
           would
           be
           so
           great
           and
           large
           towards
           the
           bringing
           it
           to
           perfection
           .
           Yea
           ,
           doth
           not
           every
           Inheritor
           and
           Landlord
           in
           England
           allow
           large
           favours
           and
           advantages
           ,
           both
           to
           such
           as
           will
           come
           and
           cultivate
           their
           waste
           Lands
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           will
           lay
           out
           their
           Money
           in
           the
           building
           Houses
           upon
           their
           Grounds
           where
           there
           were
           no
           Dwellings
           before
           ?
           And
           ought
           it
           then
           to
           be
           complain'd
           of
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           in
           order
           to
           the
           extending
           the
           Empire
           and
           Dominion
           
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           the
           contributing
           thereby
           to
           the
           enriching
           ,
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           Kingdoms
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           Exchequer
           ,
           should
           have
           Immunities
           and
           Privileges
           granted
           unto
           them
           for
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           and
           whereof
           several
           were
           expir'd
           ,
           before
           they
           actually
           enter'd
           upon
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Design
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           advantage
           which
           will
           both
           accrue
           unto
           the
           Government
           at
           all
           times
           hereafter
           by
           an
           increase
           of
           Customs
           ,
           and
           an
           ability
           acquir'd
           unto
           Scotland
           ,
           of
           being
           more
           liberal
           in
           the
           Taxes
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           grant
           unto
           His
           Britannick
           Majesty
           ,
           than
           heretofore
           their
           Poverty
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           Zeal
           for
           His
           Majesty's
           Service
           ,
           would
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           likewise
           the
           many
           benefits
           which
           will
           arise
           to
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           particulars
           whereof
           I
           have
           already
           given
           the
           Detale
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           repeat
           ,
           will
           abundantly
           compensate
           for
           the
           Immunities
           and
           Privileges
           which
           are
           vouchsafed
           the
           Scots
           Company
           for
           21
           Years
           ,
           whereof
           Four
           are
           already
           elapsed
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           at
           great
           expences
           ,
           without
           any
           return
           in
           way
           of
           Principal
           or
           Interest
           .
           And
           it
           being
           the
           daily
           practice
           of
           the
           English
           themselves
           ,
           and
           indeed
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           venture
           upon
           Designs
           and
           to
           run
           into
           Disbursements
           ,
           where
           the
           gains
           are
           too
           often
           only
           chimerical
           ,
           and
           at
           most
           times
           but
           merely
           conjectural
           ,
           and
           very
           seldom
           are
           morally
           certain
           ;
           should
           the
           People
           of
           England
           then
           ,
           make
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           quarrel
           with
           the
           Scots
           that
           they
           are
           embark'd
           in
           a
           design
           without
           the
           English
           coming
           into
           any
           part
           of
           the
           charge
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           which
           if
           it
           do
           succeed
           ,
           
           it
           is
           Mathematically
           demonstrable
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Nation
           will
           obtain
           great
           Glory
           ,
           Power
           and
           Wealth
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           is
           demonstrable
           ,
           that
           the
           Benefits
           which
           will
           redound
           to
           the
           English
           in
           the
           Interim
           ,
           and
           within
           that
           circle
           of
           time
           ,
           will
           greatly
           overbalance
           any
           damages
           ,
           or
           inconveniencies
           that
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           arise
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           Traffick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           by
           that
           short
           Indulgence
           granted
           unto
           the
           Scots
           ,
           of
           being
           free
           from
           Customs
           and
           Impositions
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           exports
           unto
           ,
           and
           Imports
           from
           their
           Colony
           .
           Seeing
           besides
           the
           Emoluments
           that
           will
           accrue
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           American
           Plantations
           ,
           by
           the
           opening
           unto
           them
           a
           vast
           Trade
           unto
           places
           where
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           before
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           occasion
           ,
           which
           the
           Scots
           cannot
           avoid
           ,
           of
           taking
           more
           off
           from
           them
           both
           of
           their
           Natural
           and
           Artificial
           productions
           ,
           than
           they
           could
           formerly
           use
           ,
           or
           know
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           ;
           I
           say
           besides
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           provided
           for
           ,
           and
           ordained
           in
           the
           very
           Act
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Company
           is
           established
           ,
           that
           their
           Colony
           shall
           be
           a
           free
           Port
           and
           Market
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           English
           may
           carry
           thither
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           judge
           vendible
           either
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           or
           the
           Natives
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           also
           Traffick
           there
           ,
           and
           bring
           from
           thence
           whatsoever
           is
           produced
           within
           the
           District
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Calidonian
             Colony
          
           lies
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Territories
           occupied
           by
           the
           Indians
           ,
           which
           are
           adjoining
           unto
           it
           ,
           all
           which
           will
           greatly
           Countervail
           and
           and
           Outbalance
           ,
           the
           few
           supposed
           inconveniencies
           ,
           that
           are
           discoursed
           by
           unthinking
           men
           ,
           
           as
           likely
           to
           arise
           unto
           England
           ,
           and
           their
           West-India
           settlements
           ,
           by
           the
           Immunities
           granted
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           for
           the
           short
           forementioned
           term
           of
           years
           .
        
         
           Further
           that
           as
           all
           the
           Commodities
           importable
           by
           the
           Company
           which
           are
           not
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           are
           all
           excepted
           from
           being
           
           Custom-free
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           liable
           to
           all
           legal
           Impositions
           ;
           so
           nothing
           of
           the
           very
           productions
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           can
           be
           imported
           by
           the
           Scots
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           stand
           bound
           to
           pay
           customs
           for
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           so
           to
           do
           .
           Yea
           the
           
             Navigation
             Acts
          
           made
           in
           England
           being
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           never
           like
           to
           be
           repealed
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           conniving
           at
           the
           violation
           and
           breach
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           fatal
           consequence
           to
           the
           English
           in
           their
           Shiping
           ,
           no
           goods
           can
           be
           imported
           from
           Darien
           directly
           into
           England
           save
           in
           English
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           thither
           it
           is
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Dying
           Wood
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Divers
           other
           Commodities
           ,
           which
           the
           Directors
           of
           the
           Plantation
           can
           procure
           on
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           must
           be
           immediately
           carryed
           and
           disposed
           of
           .
           So
           that
           from
           the
           whole
           which
           I
           have
           laid
           down
           in
           way
           of
           reply
           to
           the
           foregoing
           objection
           ,
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           made
           without
           any
           solid
           ground
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           from
           people
           ,
           that
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           can
           take
           a
           full
           survey
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           nor
           look
           round
           it
           ,
           rather
           than
           from
           persons
           of
           any
           great
           penetration
           ,
           or
           who
           are
           conversant
           either
           in
           the
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           praxis
           and
           Mechanism
           of
           Trade
           in
           the
           full
           compass
           and
           extent
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           thing
           further
           that
           I
           imagine
           to
           be
           alledgable
           against
           the
           English
           giving
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Scots
           in
           their
           present
           
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           their
           Joyning
           in
           the
           protection
           and
           defence
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           that
           it
           may
           prove
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           thro'
           the
           giving
           way
           unto
           ,
           and
           concurring
           to
           promote
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Form
           and
           Model
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           having
           found
           trouble
           and
           inconveniencies
           enough
           from
           that
           Scheme
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           in
           the
           Scots
           frame
           and
           Edition
           of
           it
           ,
           while
           it
           hath
           been
           confined
           within
           their
           own
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           This
           looks
           so
           much
           like
           Bantering
           instead
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           construed
           for
           a
           reproach
           put
           upon
           the
           Understandings
           and
           good
           Sence
           of
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           mankind
           to
           vouchsafe
           an
           answer
           unto
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Jus
             divinum
          
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Form
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           obtains
           a
           very
           slender
           room
           in
           most
           mens
           Belief
           .
           And
           it
           were
           well
           ,
           if
           all
           those
           who
           are
           reckoned
           to
           have
           the
           best
           natural
           and
           acquired
           parts
           ,
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           agree
           in
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           tho'
           they
           continued
           to
           differ
           in
           Disciplinary
           points
           .
           Yea
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           the
           Dogmaticalness
           and
           the
           Intemperate
           zeal
           of
           some
           ,
           for
           things
           vastly
           removed
           from
           being
           Fundamentals
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           have
           rendred
           too
           many
           persons
           Sceptical
           in
           the
           
             Material
             Articles
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           we
           could
           better
           bear
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           agree
           to
           differ
           in
           Religious
           Matters
           of
           less
           Importance
           ,
           we
           might
           thereupon
           possibly
           better
           accord
           ,
           and
           more
           second
           each
           others
           endeavours
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           and
           Athanasian
           Creeds
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           strangely
           are
           the
           Scots
           circumstanced
           and
           stated
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Darien
           
           Undertaking
           ,
           when
           those
           of
           the
           Romish
           Communion
           ,
           are
           alarmed
           at
           ,
           and
           incensed
           against
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           Foot
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           an
           Introducing
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           into
           those
           parts
           of
           America
           where
           it
           never
           was
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           some
           Protestants
           are
           the
           less
           favourable
           unto
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           attended
           with
           the
           Erection
           of
           a
           Form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           there
           ,
           different
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Whereas
           we
           should
           be
           thankful
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           is
           like
           to
           obtain
           some
           footing
           where
           it
           never
           had
           any
           .
           And
           we
           ought
           certainly
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           reckon
           ,
           that
           this
           will
           abundantly
           compensate
           for
           the
           Inconvenience
           of
           Presbyteries
           going
           along
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           much
           sorry
           soever
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           so
           much
           of
           what
           is
           properly
           Popery
           spread
           among
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           
             American
             Indians
          
           ,
           within
           the
           Spanish
           Dominions
           and
           Provinces
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ;
           yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           declare
           my
           Joy
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           Sophisticated
           and
           Embased
           as
           well
           as
           Emasculated
           ,
           with
           and
           by
           Romish
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           is
           nevertheless
           come
           to
           be
           conveyed
           unto
           ,
           and
           planted
           among
           them
           in
           any
           Measure
           and
           Degree
           .
           Seeing
           tho'
           Popery
           can
           save
           no
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           Christianity
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           ,
           (
           in
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           believeth
           whatsoever
           we
           do
           believe
           )
           may
           be
           a
           means
           of
           saving
           every
           man
           that
           is
           upright
           and
           sincere
           ,
           and
           whose
           Mistakes
           ,
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           Effects
           either
           of
           Wilfulness
           or
           of
           Negligence
           ,
           but
           of
           insuperable
           Ignorance
           .
           Which
           as
           
           it
           doth
           at
           the
           least
           wonderfully
           extenuate
           their
           Crimes
           and
           Guilt
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           renders
           them
           prepared
           and
           qualified
           Subjects
           for
           the
           Divine
           Compassion
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           awaken
           Zeal
           in
           such
           as
           have
           love
           for
           Souls
           ,
           and
           are
           concerned
           to
           have
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Lord
           JESVS
           Christ
           enlarged
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           rectifying
           the
           Judgments
           of
           those
           poor
           Indians
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           wofully
           misled
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           for
           having
           the
           Gospel
           Preached
           in
           the
           purity
           and
           simplicity
           of
           it
           ,
           among
           those
           Native
           Americans
           who
           knew
           Nothing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           small
           disgrace
           unto
           Protestant
           Kingdoms
           ,
           States
           and
           Churches
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           so
           forward
           and
           industrious
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           at
           such
           vast
           expences
           ,
           to
           send
           and
           maintain
           Missioners
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           in
           Mahometan
           Countries
           ,
           for
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           tho'
           wofully
           corrupted
           by
           superadded
           Doctrines
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           that
           none
           of
           those
           stiled
           Reformed
           ,
           have
           concerned
           themselves
           therein
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           save
           where
           they
           have
           Plantations
           ,
           that
           will
           without
           their
           Aid
           ,
           subsist
           and
           maintain
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           these
           also
           very
           poorly
           supplyed
           and
           provided
           with
           pious
           and
           able
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           one
           would
           wonder
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Laws
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           giving
           Liberty
           to
           such
           there
           ,
           as
           are
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           Diocesan
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             Rites
             ,
             Ceremonies
          
           and
           Modes
           of
           Worship
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           ,
           it
           should
           raise
           Jealousie
           ,
           Envy
           and
           Pique
           of
           and
           against
           the
           Caledonian
           Colony
           ,
           upon
           the
           motive
           that
           the
           great
           body
           of
           the
           Planters
           ,
           and
           the
           Governors
           
           and
           Directors
           of
           that
           settlement
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           perswasion
           in
           those
           Extraessentials
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Whereas
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           were
           I
           a
           Zealot
           for
           the
           English
           Episcopacy
           and
           Liturgy
           ,
           neither
           of
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           ought
           to
           give
           that
           offence
           to
           Wise
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Good
           men
           ,
           which
           some
           pretending
           to
           all
           those
           Characters
           ,
           have
           conceived
           against
           them
           ;
           yet
           I
           should
           not
           be
           sorry
           ,
           to
           see
           some
           of
           the
           bigotted
           
             Scots
             Presbyterians
          
           to
           transport
           themselves
           thither
           ,
           where
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           will
           do
           less
           harm
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           to
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           like
           to
           do
           nearer
           at
           hand
           .
           Tho'
           even
           what
           they
           are
           in
           the
           very
           Neighbourhood
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           against
           the
           Diocesan
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Liturgical
           Worship
           ,
           will
           not
           without
           a
           stock
           of
           men
           of
           more
           Learning
           and
           discreeter
           Conduct
           ,
           than
           those
           men
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           is
           at
           present
           furnished
           with
           ,
           signifie
           much
           to
           the
           disparaging
           or
           supplanting
           of
           either
           ,
           further
           than
           as
           Law
           and
           Force
           do
           interpose
           .
           And
           against
           that
           
             Vltima
             Ratio
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Aulae
           I
           know
           no
           methods
           that
           can
           be
           lawfully
           run
           into
           ,
           save
           those
           of
           Patience
           and
           Humility
           ,
           under
           Violence
           and
           Severity
           from
           them
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Integrity
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           in
           the
           firmly
           keeping
           and
           modestly
           asserting
           of
           Episcopal
           Principles
           .
        
         
           Nor
           are
           the
           Scots
           at
           Caledonia
           like
           to
           be
           so
           bigotted
           ,
           narrow
           and
           peevish
           with
           referrence
           to
           the
           extraessentials
           and
           circumstantials
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           found
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           Directors
           and
           Overseers
           of
           that
           Plantation
           ,
           have
           emitted
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           wherein
           they
           grant
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           
           to
           all
           that
           will
           come
           and
           settle
           among
           them
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           denying
           of
           it
           at
           home
           ,
           is
           not
           upon
           the
           foot
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           seeing
           on
           that
           Foundation
           they
           should
           allow
           it
           no
           where
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           refusing
           it
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           motive
           of
           Domination
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Policie
           ;
           so
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Precedent
           of
           theirs
           in
           America
           ,
           may
           prove
           a
           leading
           case
           to
           their
           being
           more
           indulgent
           that
           way
           in
           Europe
           ,
           than
           hitherto
           they
           could
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           to
           be
           .
           And
           that
           being
           no
           longer
           restrained
           by
           Principles
           ,
           which
           guide
           and
           over-rule
           Conscience
           from
           granting
           Liberty
           to
           such
           as
           Dissent
           from
           them
           in
           lesser
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           may
           in
           time
           oversway
           the
           peevishness
           of
           their
           Clergy
           .
           For
           tho'
           I
           do
           readily
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           no
           Liberty
           upon
           whatsoever
           pretence
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           granted
           unto
           any
           ,
           whose
           principles
           do
           not
           only
           Authorize
           them
           to
           the
           disturbing
           and
           overturning
           of
           Civil
           Governments
           ;
           but
           do
           make
           the
           Blaspheming
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           ridiculing
           of
           all
           revealed
           Religion
           venial
           ,
           and
           the
           living
           brutishly
           and
           sensually
           Lawful
           ;
           yet
           in
           matters
           that
           are
           purely
           Religious
           ,
           wherein
           too
           much
           rigour
           and
           severity
           have
           been
           commonly
           exerted
           ,
           I
           do
           take
           it
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           to
           bear
           with
           ,
           and
           forbear
           one
           another
           in
           Love
           and
           Peace
           .
           For
           I
           do
           really
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Truths
           dictated
           to
           us
           by
           Nature
           ,
           that
           whereupon
           a
           person
           is
           to
           venture
           his
           Eternal
           State
           ,
           that
           therein
           he
           should
           be
           allowed
           the
           liberty
           and
           freedom
           of
           choosing
           for
           himself
        
         
         
           Finally
           this
           exception
           will
           prove
           the
           more
           vain
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           surprizing
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           observed
           that
           the
           Form
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Modes
           of
           
             Christian
             Worship
          
           ,
           even
           in
           some
           of
           the
           
             English
             American
             Plantations
          
           ,
           are
           no
           less
           dissonant
           from
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           of
           worse
           consequence
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           what
           the
           Scots
           are
           supposed
           resolved
           to
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           in
           their
           Colony
           at
           Darien
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           
             New
             England
          
           and
           Pensilvania
           ,
           are
           undeniable
           Instances
           .
           In
           that
           Independancy
           ,
           which
           sufficiently
           strikes
           at
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           Prelatical
           worship
           ,
           obtains
           as
           the
           legal
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Worship
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           Quakerism
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           collection
           and
           system
           of
           very
           dangerous
           errors
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrin
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           is
           the
           Christianity
           that
           prevails
           ,
           and
           is
           countenanced
           in
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           Having
           now
           fully
           represented
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           I
           Judge
           either
           needful
           ,
           or
           convenient
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Justification
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           present
           Undertaking
           ,
           and
           the
           Vindicating
           them
           therein
           ,
           from
           whatsoever
           with
           any
           shadow
           of
           reason
           can
           be
           excepted
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           towards
           the
           clearing
           and
           demonstrating
           how
           subservient
           their
           being
           Countenanced
           ,
           Protected
           and
           Assisted
           in
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominions
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           all
           that
           doth
           further
           remain
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           ere
           I
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           discourse
           ,
           is
           to
           acquit
           my self
           of
           a
           promise
           made
           in
           one
           of
           the
           foregoing
           sheets
           .
           Namely
           that
           were
           I
           inclinable
           to
           recriminate
           ,
           it
           
           were
           easy
           to
           fasten
           some
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           those
           imputations
           upon
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           whereof
           themselves
           have
           been
           so
           hasty
           to
           accuse
           the
           Scots
           .
           And
           that
           as
           the
           ways
           of
           Force
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           run
           into
           ,
           do
           not
           correspond
           with
           the
           Alliances
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           Great
           Britain
           and
           of
           Spain
           ;
           So
           that
           thro'
           having
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           those
           methods
           ,
           they
           have
           altogether
           acquited
           and
           absolv'd
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           from
           having
           that
           amicable
           and
           friendly
           regard
           to
           the
           Memorial
           presented
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           and
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           persevered
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           mildness
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           him
           .
           It
           being
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           upon
           their
           persevering
           in
           those
           measures
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           would
           have
           comply'd
           as
           far
           with
           their
           desires
           ,
           as
           either
           in
           Justice
           he
           should
           have
           found
           himself
           obliged
           ,
           or
           as
           his
           Royal
           care
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           the
           trust
           reposed
           in
           him
           by
           that
           Nation
           (
           for
           the
           discharge
           whereof
           he
           is
           sacredly
           and
           solemnly
           bound
           by
           Oath
           )
           would
           have
           allowed
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           a
           trespass
           against
           that
           profound
           respect
           ,
           which
           is
           payable
           to
           every
           Crowned
           head
           ,
           even
           by
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Subjects
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           to
           intimate
           in
           Terms
           of
           Deference
           and
           Modesty
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           thro'
           having
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           ways
           of
           Force
           and
           violence
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           posteriorly
           ,
           but
           antecedently
           ,
           to
           the
           presenting
           the
           Memorial
           ,
           they
           have
           transformed
           that
           into
           a
           Jest
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           Affront
           ,
           which
           might
           otherwise
           have
           been
           interpreted
           an
           Act
           of
           esteem
           and
           kindness
           for
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Memorial
           was
           not
           delivered
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           until
           the
           3d.
           of
           
             May
             ,
             1699
          
           they
           had
           above
           Seven
           weeks
           before
           that
           ,
           
           not
           only
           detained
           such
           of
           the
           Scots
           Prisoners
           ,
           who
           by
           Storm
           and
           stress
           of
           weather
           had
           been
           cast
           upon
           the
           Coast
           where
           they
           have
           their
           Colonies
           and
           Fortifications
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           likewise
           Invaded
           and
           assaulted
           the
           Scots
           ,
           within
           their
           own
           Territory
           and
           District
           ,
           with
           an
           armed
           and
           military
           Power
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           ,
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Governours
          
           in
           America
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           wholly
           incongruous
           and
           inconsistent
           ;
           and
           altogether
           irreconcilable
           with
           the
           proceeding
           of
           his
           Catholick
           Majesty
           '
           
             s
             Ambassadour
          
           at
           London
           ;
           but
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           is
           become
           apparently
           guilty
           of
           the
           Infraction
           of
           the
           Alliances
           between
           his
           Majesty
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           and
           that
           King
           :
           For
           whereas
           it
           is
           provided
           by
           the
           Third
           Article
           of
           the
           Treaty
           1667
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Fourteenth
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Treaty
             1670
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             Injury
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             either
             of
             the
             said
             Kings
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Subjects
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             Articles
             of
             those
             Alliances
             ,
             or
             against
             common
             Right
             ,
             there
             shall
             not
             therefore
             be
             given
             Letters
             of
             Reprisal
             ,
             Marque
             ,
             or
             Countermarque
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Confederates
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             Justice
             is
             followed
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             unless
             upon
             a
             denial
             or
             an
             unreasonable
             delaying
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           Yet
           not
           only
           while
           the
           case
           is
           depending
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           assurance
           given
           by
           his
           Britannick
           Majesty
           to
           the
           Catholick
           King.
           That
           he
           will
           cause
           examine
           the
           Justice
           or
           Injustice
           of
           this
           Fact
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           act
           towards
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measures
           of
           Law
           and
           Equity
           ,
           and
           the
           tenour
           of
           his
           Alliances
           ;
           but
           even
           previously
           to
           their
           representation
           of
           that
           matter
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           actually
           fallen
           upon
           the
           Scots
           ,
           in
           the
           ways
           above
           mention'd
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           Concerted
           and
           Stipulated
           by
           the
           Tenth
           Article
           of
           the
           Treaty
           1670
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Ships
             which
             do
             belong
             to
             either
             of
             these
             Kings
             ,
             or
             the
             Subjects
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             by
             stress
             of
             weather
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             be
             forced
             into
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             Bays
             ,
             Ports
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             belonging
             to
             the
             other
             in
          
           America
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             received
             kindly
             ,
             and
             treated
             with
             all
             Humanity
             and
             Friendship
             ,
          
           Yet
           nevertheless
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           in
           direct
           Violation
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           apprehended
           and
           kept
           such
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Prisoners
          
           ,
           as
           were
           forced
           a
           Shoar
           at
           Carthagena
           by
           the
           Violence
           of
           a
           Storm
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           as
           they
           have
           plainly
           made
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           an
           Infraction
           of
           Alliances
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           become
           the
           Aggressors
           in
           a
           War
           ,
           which
           neither
           his
           Majesty
           nor
           his
           Scots
           Subjects
           have
           given
           any
           Just
           cause
           for
           ,
           or
           provocation
           unto
           .
           And
           as
           they
           have
           thereby
           rendred
           it
           Lawful
           for
           the
           King
           to
           oppose
           Force
           against
           Force
           ,
           
           it
           being
           received
           as
           a
           Theoreme
           of
           what
           is
           Just
           and
           Right
           by
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           
             Iniquitas
             partis
             adversae
             ,
             justa
             bella
             ingerit
             ,
          
           that
           the
           doing
           of
           wrong
           by
           one
           Party
           ,
           gives
           foundation
           of
           a
           righteous
           War
           on
           their
           side
           against
           whom
           it
           is
           committed
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           all
           Wars
           they
           are
           the
           Justest
           ,
           
             quae
             ulciscantur
             injurias
          
           ,
           which
           are
           undertaken
           for
           the
           avenging
           of
           Injuries
           ,
           so
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           made
           his
           Majesty's
           entring
           into
           War
           against
           them
           (
           in
           case
           they
           persevere
           in
           that
           Method
           )
           indispensably
           necessary
           ,
           unless
           he
           should
           at
           once
           both
           Sacrifice
           his
           own
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           abandon
           
           his
           people
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           such
           as
           are
           causelessly
           their
           Enemies
           .
           The
           great
           Duty
           of
           every
           supreme
           Ruler
           being
           to
           protect
           his
           subjects
           ,
           from
           receiving
           of
           Injuries
           ,
           or
           to
           revenge
           them
           when
           done
           .
           And
           for
           this
           end
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           people
           becoming
           united
           into
           Societies
           ,
           chose
           and
           elected
           such
           and
           such
           to
           be
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           as
           well
           defend
           as
           govern
           them
           ;
           and
           protect
           them
           against
           wrongs
           from
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           take
           care
           for
           the
           administring
           of
           Justice
           among
           themselves
           .
           
           Yea
           this
           every
           King
           oweth
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           a
           part
           of
           himself
           
             pars
             Rectoris
          
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           expresseth
           it
           ;
           He
           and
           they
           making
           one
           Political
           Body
           ,
           whereof
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           the
           Limbs
           and
           Members
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           aggressed
           may
           at
           all
           times
           endeavour
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           also
           Lawfully
           attack
           the
           Aggressor
           ,
           while
           he
           continueth
           to
           pursue
           his
           Hostility
           ,
           seems
           one
           of
           the
           first
           dictates
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           being
           a
           sentiment
           wherein
           all
           Mankind
           are
           agred
           :
           Yea
           it
           is
           the
           only
           remedy
           and
           relief
           left
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           agreed
           upon
           by
           Nations
           ,
           for
           the
           Obviating
           ,
           Withstanding
           and
           Punishing
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           motives
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Lust
           else
           whatsoever
           ,
           do
           seek
           to
           Disturb
           and
           Injure
           others
           .
           (
           For
           as
           Puffendorf
           says
           ,
           
           
             Vanum
             fuisset
             praecepisse
             ne
             alter
             ladatur
             ,
             si
             ub
             de
             facto
             is
             laesus
             fuerit
             ,
             damnum
             ipsi
             gratis
             sit
             devorandum
             ,
             &
             qui
             laesit
             ,
             fructu
             suae
             injuriae
             secure
             ,
             &
             citra
             refusionem
             gaudere
             queat
             ,
             It
             were
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             have
             prohibited
             the
             doing
             wrong
             by
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             if
             he
             who
             suffers
             the
             Injury
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             obliged
             tamely
             and
             remidilesly
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             commits
             it
             ,
             shall
             without
             reprisal
             made
             upon
             ,
             and
             reparation
             exacted
             of
             him
             ,
             be
             allowed
             in
             Quietness
             and
             Safety
             to
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             Violence
             and
             Rapine
             .
          
           Nor
           have
           the
           most
           civilized
           Nations
           ,
           accounted
           any
           provocations
           whatsoever
           to
           be
           a
           Juster
           cause
           ,
           for
           their
           making
           War
           ,
           
           than
           their
           having
           Injuries
           done
           to
           their
           people
           .
           
             Majores
             Nostri
          
           ,
           says
           
             Cicero
             ,
             saepe
             Mercatoribus
             &
             Naviculariis
             injuriosius
             tractatis
             bella
             gesserunt
             ,
             Our
             Ancestors
             denounced
             and
             commenced
             Wars
             ,
             in
             case
             their
             Merchants
             ,
             or
             their
             Mariners
             ,
             were
             wrongfully
             and
             abusively
             dealt
          
           with
           ,
           which
           he
           repeats
           again
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Quot
             bella
             Majores
             nostri
             susceperunt
             ,
             quod
             cives
             Romani
             injuria
             affecti
             ,
             Navicularii
             retenti
             ,
             Mercatores
             spoliati
             dicerentur
             ;
             how
             many
             Wars
             have
             our
             Forefathers
             undertaken
             and
             pursued
             ,
             because
             of
             Roman
             Citizens
             being
             Injured
             ,
             their
             Subjects
          
           made
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           their
           Merchants
           pillaged
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           as
           well
           as
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           will
           so
           far
           bethink
           and
           recollect
           themselves
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           prosecute
           a
           War
           against
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           neither
           wronged
           them
           ,
           nor
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           only
           forbear
           all
           further
           Hostility
           ,
           but
           make
           Satisfaction
           for
           any
           Injury
           they
           have
           done
           .
           Towards
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           little
           more
           will
           be
           demanded
           ,
           than
           the
           releasing
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           illegally
           and
           unrighteously
           detained
           as
           Prisoners
           ,
           when
           thrown
           upon
           their
           shoar
           by
           the
           Violence
           of
           a
           Storm
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           whom
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           also
           such
           of
           their
           own
           in
           exchange
           ,
           who
           became
           lawful
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Scots
           ;
           
           thro'
           being
           taken
           in
           actual
           Hostility
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Field
           of
           Battle
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           calm
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           cool
           temper
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           offer
           to
           their
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           stakes
           for
           which
           the
           Scots
           and
           they
           are
           about
           to
           quarrel
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           equal
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           ready
           to
           hazard
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           put
           upon
           the
           Dice
           of
           War
           ,
           is
           vastly
           beyond
           what
           the
           Scots
           can
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           Risk
           of
           .
           It
           being
           plain
           that
           the
           whole
           which
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           losing
           is
           a
           little
           spot
           of
           ground
           upon
           the
           Isthmus
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           men
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           are
           about
           to
           venture
           no
           less
           than
           all
           their
           Colonies
           there
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Richest
           Provinces
           which
           they
           have
           in
           America
           ,
           together
           with
           greater
           proportions
           of
           men
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           not
           so
           over
           stocked
           with
           ,
           as
           to
           chuse
           to
           be
           prodigal
           in
           hazarding
           them
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           ought
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           ,
           how
           uncertain
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           War
           may
           prove
           ,
           so
           they
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           if
           success
           should
           attend
           the
           Scots
           ,
           what
           they
           will
           rightfully
           thereupon
           become
           entitled
           unto
           .
           It
           being
           settled
           as
           a
           rule
           among
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           
             Omnia
             bona
             quae
             Victus
             habuit
             victoris
             fieri
             ,
          
           
           
             whatsoever
             was
             his
             ,
             or
             theirs
             ,
             who
             are
             conquered
             ,
             doth
             in
             right
             become
             theirs
             who
             Conquer
             them
             .
             Et
             quae
             ex
             hostibus
             capiuntur
             ,
             statim
             capientium
             fiunt
             ,
             And
             that
             all
             that
             is
             taken
             from
             Enemies
             ,
             doth
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             ,
             fall
             under
             the
             legal
             Property
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             possession
             of
             those
             that
             subdued
             them
             and
             took
             it
             .
          
           But
           this
           being
           a
           Subject
           that
           I
           have
           no
           call
           
           to
           Meddle
           with
           ,
           as
           being
           neither
           framed
           for
           the
           Cabinet
           ,
           nor
           the
           Tent
           ,
           I
           shall
           both
           decline
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41175-e130
           
             See
             that
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Bellamont
               .
               June
            
             3.
             1699.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41175-e4380
           
             Essay
             upon
             the
             probable
             methods
             of
             making
             a
             people
             ●ainers
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             Trade
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Essay
             upon
             probable
             Methods
             of
             making
             a
             people
             gainers
             in
             the
             Balance
             of
             
               Trade
               .
               p.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Act
             for
             a
             Company
             Trading
             to
             Africa
             and
             the
             
               Indies
               ,
               June
            
             26.
             1695.
             
          
           
             
               Printed
               at
            
             Edenburgh
             by
             Andrew
             Anderson
             ,
             
               and
               reprinted
               at
            
             London
             ,
             by
             John
             Whitlock
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Act.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             List
             
               of
               the
            
             Adventurers
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Printed
               at
            
             Edinb
             .
             1696.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Wafer's
             new
             Voyage
             and
             description
             of
             the
             Isthmus
             of
             
               America
               .
               p.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             See
             Camden
             '
             s
             Elizabeth
             
               lib.
               2.
               p.
            
             255.
             
             An.
             Dom.
             1565.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Scriptum
             Cromweli
             ,
             in
             qu●
             R●ipubl
             .
             Angliae
             causa
             contra
             Hispanos
             justa
             esse
             demonstratur
             :
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1655.
             
          
           
             Puffend
             .
             de
             Jur.
             Nat.
             &
             .
             
               Gent.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Grot
             de
             .
             Jur.
             Bel.
             &
             Pac.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             2.
             de
             Offic.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             jure
             Nat.
             &
             Gent.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Herrera's
             Hist.
             of
             the
             West-Indies
             .
             Dec.
             Lib.
             1.
             2.
             
             Cap
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             
               De
               las
               Casas
            
             Account
             of
             the
             first
             Voyages
             ,
             Engl.
             Edit
             .
             1699
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ib.
            
             p.
             147.
             prop.
             26.
             
          
           
             See
             Mariana's
             hist.
             of
             Spain
             lib
             26.
             cap.
             2.
             and
             Herrera's
             hist.
             of
             the
             
               West
               Indies
            
             dec
             .
             2d
             .
             lib.
             6.
             a
             capite
             3.
             ad
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Dissertat
             academ
             .
             Select
             .
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             De
             Jure
             Bell
             ,
             &
             pac
             .
             
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             de
             las
             Casas
             
               of
               the
               Voyages
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               to
               the
            
             West-Indies
             .
             p.
             147.
             
             
               English
               translation
            
             ,
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             also
             what
             
               Mar.
               Ginami
            
             hath
             in
             his
             Italian
             translatiof
             
               de
               las
               Casas
            
             Book
             ,
             particularly
             in
             that
             part
             called
             
               Conquista
               dell
               '
               Indie
            
             .
          
           
             See
             
               de
               las
               Casas
            
             account
             of
             the
             Voyages
             and
             Discoveries
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             from
             p.
             136
             to
             161
             of
             the
             English
             Translation
             .
          
           
             See
             Herrera
             dec
             .
             1.
             li●
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             De
             las
             Casas
             ubi
             Supra
             ,
             
               thro'
               the
               whole
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             See
             
             Gage's
             Survey
             edi
             .
             1699.
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             and
             305.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Puffen
             .
             de
             jur
             .
             Nat.
             ad
             Gent.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
             §.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Grot.
             de
             Jure
             Bell.
             &
             Pac.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Grot.
             ubi
             supra
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Caesar
             de
             Bell.
             Gall.
             
               lib.
               5.
               and
            
             Cambden
             '
             
               s
               Brit
               ,
               in
            
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Hack's
             collect
             .
             of
             Voyages
             ,
             and
             the
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Buccaners
             Vol.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Jure
             Nat.
             &
             Gent.
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             2.
             &
             c.
             6.
             
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             De
             Jure
             B.
             &
             P.
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             His
             Opinion
             
               to
               the
            
             Venetian
             Inquisitors
             of
             State
             ,
             
               p.
               24
               Eng.
               Edit
            
             .
          
           
             Annal.
             lib.
             4.
             n.
             40.
             
          
           
             See
             Dalby
             Thomas
             '
             s
             Historical
             account
             of
             the
             West-Indie
             Colonies
             p.
             17.
             and
             18.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Buch.
             Hist.
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             Discourses
             on
             the
             publick
             Revenues
             p.
             116
             ,
             117.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Gage's
             new
             Survey
             of
             the
             West-Indies
             of
             the
             Edition
             1699.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Groans
             of
             the
             Plantations
             .
          
           
             See
             their
             Letter
             of
             August
             2.
             1697.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Grot
             de
             Jur.
             Bell.
             &
             Pac.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             Pufend
             .
             de
             jur
             .
             Nat
             &
             Gent.
             lib.
             8.
             ap
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             sup
             .
             lib.
             2
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             sup
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             ad
             Quirites
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Ver.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Grot.
             ubi
             sup
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             6.